《The Billionaire's Unwanted Bride》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Annabelle''s POV The music is loud, and girls are swaying their hips to the sounds. The atmosphere of the clubhouse is a mixture of happiness, freedom, excitement, and tension..sexual tension. Everyone seems to be happy except me. I want to be drunk in my sorrows. I can see my best friend watching in pity. "I hate him, Pam. I hate him", I cry as I gulp down the remaining content of the alcohol. "Babe, let it go already. Let''s enjoy this night", she ces her hand on my shoulder to pacify me but I am inconsble. Tears are already streaming down my eyes. Pam sighs when she sees my tears. I know she is already tired of telling me everything will be fine. She wants to enjoy the party but having me around is ruining everything for her. She must feel it is a big mistake bringing me here in the first ce. I know she brought the idea of a party, just to cheer me up but I am pathetic. "I will deal with him when next we see", I burp and wipe my tears with the back of my palm. "I won''t bear his kids anymore. I won''t.....", I said and belch again. "I told you to forget about him already, didn''t I?" I can sense her irritation. I am shocked at the tone she is using at me. I just want to talk about Cameron all night so I can eventually forget about him by tomorrow. Why can''t she just understand? "Are you shouting at me, Pam?" I point my index finger at her chest in question. Pam shakes her head and pulls me to her body. "I just want you to hear me because of the loud music", she whispers in my ears, defending herself and rocking my body to hers like a baby. She wipes my remaining tears with her thumb. "It''s ok, baby. You know I love you, don''t you?" I nod and disengage from the hug. I am beginning to feel pressed so I stand up abruptly and sway a little. Pam stands up to help me so I won''t fall. "Where are you going?" "I want to pee," I answer. "Let me go with you", Pam suggests. "No", Iugh out loud. "I''ll be right back." I move away from her hold. "You sure?" "Yep", I reply before staggering away to the bathroom. I know my friend will use the little time to her advantage before I am back as I see a guy throw a wink in her direction. My eyes are bing smaller and I am finding it difficult to locate the washroom. I realize how drunk I am. I rub my eyes with the back of my right hand so I can see clearer. I see the washroom is a few distances away. "Fuck you, Cameron. I hate you", I cry as I put my two hands to the walls to guide me to the tiny corridor leading to the washroom. My legs are shaking as I walk and I am trying to get my bnce. I almost fall down in frustration. When I stand upright in tiredness, the door to the washroom is in front of me. I push the door open with This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. my left leg and enter. I am about to zip down my skirt to make it easier for me to quickly urinate after entering the first toilet when a guyes out of the second one. He is also zipping his trousers up. He looks shocked when he sees me. "What are you doing here?" I ask him. "What are you doing here?" He demands too. I am peering at him and wondering why he is in the female washroom instead of the male. "You seem drunk", he mocks and strides to the mirror to wash his hand. I feel hurt by his statement. "How dare you call me a drunk?" I follow him angrily. I was drinking so I could forget my sorrow of how Cameron dumped me for a party girl. Drinking isn''t really help ing me forget and here I am in a washroom with a man who is calling me a drunk. The man appears to be taken back by my shout. He veers around and folds his arms. "Aren''t you drunk?" "Of course not", I burp. He chuckles lightly and turns back to finish washing his hands so he can go out. "Pervert", I insult him. "I know you are in here because you want to catch a glimpse of the panties of all the girls thate in here." "Will you shut the hell up?" He barks at me in annoyance. His eyes suddenly be red and I quiver in fear. I am scared of the tone of authority. He res at me for a while before walking towards me. He is a few steps away from me when I begin to walk backward, seeing the dangerous look on his face. When my back hit the wall, I open my eyes wide, with my heart hammering hard. I watch his face; his crystal blue eyes, the long pointed nose, the pink lips, the mustache, and his wavy ck hair. He looks handsome and dangerous. I like men like this which is why I fell hard for Cameron. The man''s breath fans my neck, pulling me out of my reverie and I shudder. He moves his mouth close to my ears and whispers. "I am a pervert, aren''t I?" I am bing sober. I shake my head nervously. When he didn''t say anything else, I gulp and look up towards the door to see what is written above it. I gasp softly when it dawns on her that I am in the wrong washroom, I am in the male toilet. "You just called me a pervert, didn''t you?" I shake my head again as my eyes shift back to him. He straightens his tie and lean back with a satisfied grin on my face. "I can get any woman I want with my charms", he leans forward to whisper in my ears. "You are inclusive. I know I am handsome so stop ogling me." He walks graciously to the door. Before he can go out, I begin to feel sober and I stop him. "I wasn''t staring at you. Besides, you aren''t handsome to me. My boyfriend is way more handsome. You don''t need to feel so confident about getting any girl you want, me exclusive." I roll my eyes, ignoring the pounding of my heart. I don''t want him to think I find him attractive, he is too confident of his looks and I hate to admit my emotions to men like him. "Really?" He smirks. "Yes." He saunters back to where I am standing. "If your boyfriend is more handsome, you won''t be looking at me that way. Besides, what are you doing here all alone and wasted?" He folds his arm in front of me. He seems to be fond of doing that. "Who told you I am here alone?" Iugh, pretending to be happy. "If you are with your boyfriend, you won''t be this drunk", he states. I fall silent. I don''t know how to reply to him. I am suddenly speechless. I move away from his view and ask. "Are you a psychologist?" He only smiled. I turn to go into the toilet to urinate and I can feel his eyes on me. **** Aidan''s POV I am in the same spot, waiting for her. My imaginations are already running wild. I am seeing this as an avenue to getid, to fulfill one of my fantasies of having sex in the washroom. I also want to prove to the girl that I can indeed get any girl I want, my charms are always at work. I came to the party with the sole aim of gettingid and to rx for the night after two whole weeks of working nonstop. When shees out of the toilet, she sees me standing in the same position. She is about to say something when I say. "How about I kiss you just to prove that you aren''t attracted to me?" "What?!" She exims and scoffs. "Do I look like some cheap slut to you?" "No. You look decent but I just want to be sure you aren''t attracted to me as you imed." I can see she lied. She finds me attractive. I know I am the most handsome man she has ever seen in her entire life. But she doesn''t want me to know that. She has not recovered from the shock of my question when I ce my hand on her waist and the next minute, my lips are on hers. She gasp as I kissed her softly. Her eyes are wide open in surprise and I can hear her heart beating twice it''s normal rate. My eyes are also open because I want to see her expression. I can sense her thoughts. She can''t believe she is kissing another man just a day after breaking up with her first boyfriend. She feels she is cheating on him. She has never kissed anyone else but her first boyfriend. Kissing another man who is me feels different. I know all of this from her expression. I am gentle with her. When I bite her lower lips, she releases a moan and closes her eyes to enjoy the moment, forgetting the fact that she is trying to hide her emotions from the man standing before her. I close my eyes too and trail my hand down her thigh, I raise her left leg. She gasps again. Still kissing her, I carried her with the left leg to the b, cing her back to therge mirror. I didn''t stop kissing her as I found my way out of my trousers and shorts. I guided her out of her dress too and stop kissing her. "Should I go....." She nods in anticipation, breathing hard. When I enter her, I know it is time to let go of the past and start getting the sexual desires and fantasies I have been depriving of myself for many years. Thest time I had sex was two years ago. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Aidan''s POV The elevator dings open and I move out of the elevator with my secretary trailing behind him. My phone is glued to my ears and my mouth is moving. I am on a call with a client. I am not just the CEO of Salespush Textile Ltd but also one of the youngest billionaires in America. I own chains of businesses all over New York, New Jersey, Las Vegas, and even in China. I am the only heir to my father who is also a billionaire. "We will meet next week, Mr. Alexander. I''ll ask my secretary to book the appointment." I finalize as I keep walking towards my office. "Alright, thank you", I utter and disconnect the call, after hearing the response from the other side. It is just 11 am in the morning and I have attended two business meetings already, one of the meetings was within thepany and the other was out-of office meeting. I am justing back with my secretary, Chloe whose hand is filled with lots of files. She isn''t looking happy because of the loads of work to do before the close of the day. "Get the work done and bring them to my office as soon as possible, Chloe", I stop walking and instruct her before opening my office door. Chloe nods and walks to her cubicle in the opposite direction. I heave a sigh of relief as I enter my office. I am damn tired already. It''s been three months since Ist had a good time. Loads of work are having a toll on me already. Just the day before, I was feeling feverish. When I stroll close to my seat, I slump in it and twirl the chair around after letting go of my suit. I know this is what it takes to keep maintaining my position as the youngest billionaire in New York and one of the youngest billionaires in America and this is what I will keep doing. I don''t want to disappoint my father who thinks I can''t maintain this position without his help. I have been the youngest billionaire for more than a year now but it has not been officially announced yet, except in magazines and fashion journals that have unreliable sources. The announcement is made every two years. I am always attending business meetings upon meetings, strategizing new ways to move my business forward, and thinking of new ideas to invest in as well as establishing newpanies in different parts of the world. I am already dominating America and China, while India and Philippines are my next target areas. I have a big dream and I am willing to achieve them all, no matter what it takes and how long it will take me. The chair stops twirling and I open myptop to begin work as always. Thest time I went to a party with Richard, I knew I won''t have time for such again for the rest of the year and the next time I will go to a party might be in a year. My work doesn''t give me the time to enjoy or have fun, I am always working, even while at home. I am going through some files online when I hear a knock on the door. I look up and say. "Come in." The door opens and Tessa walks in graciously. The door opens again and Chloe, my secretary, bursts in. "I told her not toe in, sir", Chloe exins, breathing heavily. "It''s ok. You can go." I tell her. She nods and gives Tessa a cold re before walking out. "Hello to you, Aidan", Tessa smiles and walks up to me. "What are you doing here, Tessa?" I ask with all seriousness. I have a lot to do and her presence will distract me. "I came to see you, baby boy", she rounds the table and stops right in front of my desk. "How is my baby boy doing?" She touches my mustache. I hit her hand away in annoyance. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "I thought I told you off thest time you were here. And how many times have I told you not to barge into my office the way you like?" "Well, I knocked beforeing in, didn''t I?" She shes me a smile. I watch her carefully. Her lips are painted red. She is wearing blue long sleeves with a ck skirt that is way too short. I know what she is here for. To seduce me as always. I have never seen Tessa with a dress above her knee. She is always in dresses that barely cover her thighs and buttocks whenever she bends down. "Get out," I order. "What?" I gazed at her, wondering why she found my order surprising. This isn''t the first time I will ask her out. "I said get out, Tessa. I''m busy." "I know you are busy. I can wait for you ore backter", her voice is low. This is her trick. She knows how to get me. "Don''t wait. Just go." "Really?" "Really. Tessa, please excuse me." I am trying to control my anger. She is bing unbearable. "What if I don''t want to excuse you?" She folds her arms, looking defiant and ready to dare me to throw her out. "I''m going to have to call the security if you don''t....." I am cut short by her next action. She unbuttons her shirt, showing her cleavage. Her boobs are big and she bends down a little to give me a clear view. She brings her tongue out to lick her lips. I find the action arousing. "You were saying something, Aidan." She jerks me out of my reverie. "Uhmm, yes. I asked you out." I mumble, trying topose myself. I can feel my erect bulge already. "Oh!" She stands upright. "Alright", she picks up her bag which she dumped on the seat opposite me. I didn''t notice she came in with the bag. "I''ll see you around then." She swings her hips as she cat-walk to the door. The night with that girl at the club three months ago woke up something dead in me. My sexual urges have been back since then and it is stronger now. I find myself having sex with any girl that I can find. What I do is ask Richard to bring a girl to my suite for a one-night stand and I will dump her the next day but ever since the night with Tessa, she keepsing back for more. She had made my fantasies of having sex in the officee true. I am too aroused to think of my ego right now so I call her back. "Wait." I see the smirk on her face. Her trick has worked. She is gradually bing a thing around my neck. ''Well, I have nothing to lose. When I am tired of her, I will dump her'', I thought loudly. She turns around slowly. "Did you call me back?" "Stop being sarcastic and yes, I called you," I growl in irritation. I stand up and she runs into my arms. "I knew it. I know you can''t resist me." She bes giddy in excitement. I am tempted to push her away to prove to her that I can resist her but I am damn horny, all thanks to her. I have to swallow my pride to get what I want. She is a beautiful woman but I feel nothing for her. "You are always here when I need you", I say instead and kiss her. She moans loud and quickly unbuttons her shirt. Our lips move in sync and with urgency. She is a wild girl. When her clothes are off, I turn her around so she will face the table. I begin to realize my fantasy again with her as our moans fill the room for more than half an hour. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Anna''s POV "Will you be my date tonight, Anna?" Tony questions me. I blink at him severally with different thoughts running through my mind. I am still trying to get over my ex-boyfriend. I didn''t wish to see him ever since he broke up with me and I haven''t seen him. Now, I wish to see him, even if it is just once so I can ask him to give me a genuine reason for breaking up with me. I gave him all I had, my heart, body, and soul. I loved him wholeheartedly but all he did was break my heart into shreds. I am still trying to pick up the pieces of my broken heart and trying to fix them back in their position. I am hoping that one day, it will heal. Hearing Tony asking me out on a date is bringing back the pain. It''s been three months since Cameron broke up with me but it still feels like a day since it happened. This is because the hurt is still fresh in my heart. I don''t know what to say to Tony. I don''t want him to get the wrong idea of me. He already asked me to be his girlfriend but I rejected him. If I ept to go on this date, does it mean I am his girlfriend? I know I am not ready for another rtionship. It is too early. "Anna", Pam calls, jerking me out of my reverie. We are sitting in the school cafeteria and he asked me the question after we''ve had lunch. I have been feeling unwell since I got to school this morning so I told Pam I am going to skip the rest of the sses after lunch. "Alright, Tony." I finally give in. He beams in excitement and Pam ps her hands. "But I''m still not your girlfriend", I state loudly to his hearing. His body is calm as I say that. He quickly rece the hurt on his face with a smile. "It''s ok. We will take it slow." "Alright", I stand up. Pam did the same as I fling my schoolbag to her shoulder, ready to go home. I am beginning to feel dizzy again just like I felt earlier this morning before my first ss and I wonder why. "We will get going, Tony. Thanks for lunch." Pam appreciates him. "My pleasure", he replies with a wide grin. He is really happy and excited about tonight. "Bye, Tony", I wave at him and walk towards the exit with Pam. "Alright, Anna. I wille to pick you up when it''s time", He shouts after us. I look back and nod at him with a sweet smile. "I''m going to skip ss too," Pam mutters as we are walking towards the campus gate. I intend to go get a cab. "You don''t need to", I object. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "I''ll take you home", she insists. I smile at my friend in gratitude. Since I started feeling feverish and dizzy, I was thinking it is because of the exercise routine I justmenced after three months. I stopped exercising after the breakup and I just picked the habit up again the day before. "Someone is going out on a date. Someone is going to be someone''s girlfriend", Pam sings. "Pam, it''s just a date. Besides, it''s too soon, I''m not ready. It''s just three months...." "Is three months not enough to cry over spilled milk?" She questions and rolls her eyes. "I feel it''s too soon." "Rx babe, just go along with the flow and see how it turns out. I want you to enjoy tonight. Thest time you had fun was three months ago, remember?" "That was a disaster," I tell her, remembering what happened and the sex between me and the stranger. "Disaster indeed." Pamughs. "Because you got banged." "Stop it already, please", I beg her to stop teasing. I am ufortable whenever she talks about it. "I wonder why you don''t like talking about that night", she states. "Because I am not proud of it", I admit. "What?" Pam snickers as she brings out her car key from her bag and dangles it. "You are not proud of something as amazing as you gettingid on the second day after your break up? It''s something to be proud of, if you are not proud of it, well I am super proud of you, baby girl." "Whatever!" "Whatever", Pam rolls her eyes at me again. We bothugh. We get to the parking lot and find our way to Pam''s car. "Tony will be really happy if you ept him, you know?" "Shut up and let''s go", I snap at her. A wave of dizziness sweeps through me again and I almost stumble to the ground but I grip the car handle. I hold it firmly and close my eyes. When I open it, Pam is already inside the car and looking at me carefully. "What is it, Anna?" I want to reply but no word ising out. The moment I close my eyes again, I find myself falling to the ground and losing consciousness. **** When I wake up, I feel someone''s grip on her hand. It is Pam. Pam is sitting beside the bed looking at me in pity. When she noticed my opened eyes, she sits upright. "Anna", she calls. "My daughter", another voice says. This is when I discovered my mother is on the other side of my bed. I turn slowly to meet the green eyes of my mother. I am the exact replica of her except for my hair which is auburn. "Mom?" I call softly. "You scared us", she hugs me briefly on the bed. When she pulls away, I can see how teary she is. My mother is a strict but emotional woman. Ever since my father died, she has been working her ass off to put food on the table and to make sure I go to school. "What happened, mom?" I demand with curiosity. "You lost consciousness", she informs me. I nod as I recall what happened. I turn to face Pam. She smiles at me and touches my hand again. "I was damn scared." "What did the doctor say? I''m still feeling feverish", I ignore herment and grimace in pain. "He carried out a test on you but he is yet to tell us what it is", Pam answers. "I hope it''s nothing serious. I can''t afford to lose you", she pecks my forehead. "I''ll be fine, mom," I assure her. We fall silent and I watch mom, hoping all is well with me. I know my mother will be heartbroken if it turns out to be a life-threatening disease. I am yet to figure out what it can be when someone enters. It is the doctor. "Doctor", my mother stands up abruptly. "You are awake", the doctor beams at me. I nod in reply. "Good." "I hope all is well?" My mother asks the doctor who is still smiling. "It''s good news", he grins widely. Pam and I share a look. My mother is still looking at the doctor in anticipation. The smile on the doctor''s face is evident enough that it isn''t something bad, even before he said it is good news I wondered what the good news is. "Your daughter is 3 months pregnant. Congrattions, Anna", the doctor announced. What?!" We all eximed in shock. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Anna''s POV "Who the hell did you have sex with, Anna?" My mother yells at me the moment we enter the house. Pam dropped us off at home after the silence that ensued immediately after the doctor announced the news. The silence lingered till we got home. I bite my lower lip in silence. I am filled with regrets. I don''t know what to say to my mother. How can I be pregnant for three months without knowing? I ask myself. I know my mother is highly disappointed in me. "Aren''t you going to answer me, you loose girl?" "Mom, I''m not loose." I retort in anger. "Why the hell will you call me a loose girl when you don''t even know how I got pregnant?" "Then talk. Your silence is killing me. How will you cope with this shit and your academics? Is this how I trained you up? Why the hell do you like tormenting me?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Mom......" "Don''t call me. Just tell me who the hell pumped his seed into you, you naive girl." I sigh. I don''t even know what to tell her. How can I tell my mom I don''t know him by name? How do I tell her I only know the motherfucker by face? I''m fucked up, I thought to myself. My mother gasp all of a sudden, as if she remembered something. We are in the living room which contains two sofas, a TV set, and a center table. It is a little home that has kept us secured for years. It is also a reminder of how poor my mother ispared to my friend, Pam who owns her own car. "Anna", my mother raise her head up, pointing her index finger at me. "Cameron left three months ago, right?" I know what she is talking about immediately and I shake my head. My mother is thinking the baby is Cameron''s. "It''s not what you are thinking, mom. Cameron and I have been drifting apart three months before we broke up." Mom heaves a sigh of relief as she slumps to the nearest sofa. She hates Cameron with passion and was against the rtionship between us. When we broke up, she was happy and relieved. "Who the hell impregnated you then?" Her voice is down. "You started dating again before you broke up?" "No, mom", I reply calmly. "Then what happened?" "The night after we broke up, remember Pam and I went to a party?" "And you were raped?" She assumes. "No, mom. It was a consensus between us. I did it because I felt Cameron will get to know and he will feel bad about it. I did it because I wanted to spite him, I wanted him to know other men find me attractive....." "And you foolishly had sex with some man?" She interrupts me with a shout. I remain silent. "And you couldn''t even think of taking some pills after the goddamn sex?" Her voice is shaking. "Mom?" "Don''t call me. Do you know the kind of shit we are in now? How do you want us to take care of this fucking pregnancy of yours? Tell me!" "I''m sorry, mom. I didn''t mean for this to happen", I say and begin to sob silently. My mother exhales deeply and rxes her back on the sofa. She is thinking of the way out. "Who is this goddamn man?" She finally asks. I am speechless right now. This is another problem. I know it wille to this. How do I tell her I don''t know the man who impregnated me. "Anna, I asked you a question, didn''t I?" "Mom, I do....do..don''t...don''t....." "Will you talk?" She rush to her side. "I don''t know him." I blurt out. "What?!" "Yes, mom", I shake her head repeatedly. "I only know how he looks, I don''t know his name or where he lives." "What?!" Mom exims again. **** I rush to my room after mom strike me hard on the cheeks. The moment I enter my room, tears begin to trickle down my face. I let them fall freely as Iy sprawl on my bed. I am doom. How will I cope in school? Will I be aughing stock among my colleagues? When Cameron gets to know, how will he feel? All these are what are making me cry harder. My mom''s p is just a gateway to the tears that have been threatening to fall ever since the doctor broke the news to us. I try to think of the possible ways to see the man again. I can barely recognize him and I close my eyes to see him so I can let the image stick in my head. Mom works as a waitress in a restaurant. I don''t know how we can manage with the little she is earning. Am I to drop out of school then? I ask myself. My tears won''t stop. I have nothing to console myself with. I feel ashame of myself right now. After crying non-stop for a while, I fall asleep on the bed, without getting out of my dress. The knock on my door stirs me up from my deep slumber. "Anna, I''m sorry. Please open the door." Mom apologizes from outside. I am still on the bed, listening to her. I want to go and open the door for her toe in but I am still hurt by her actions. I know I am at fault and I don''t expect her to praise me for my foolish behavior. The least I except of her is her support. This is a trying time for me. "Anna, please open the door. I''m sorry. I was just mad at you for....." "Just go away, mom", I yell. "Anna, please hear me out." "Go!" I didn''t hear her voice again and a few minutester, I hear the sound of her feet fading away. I am about to go back to sleep when my phone rings. It is Tony. I realize we are supposed to go out tonight. "Tony, I''m sorry I can''t make it tonight." I apologize immediately. "What? Come on, Anna. My friends are calling already. I told them you areing with me." "I know Tony but I can''t, something came up. I''m sorry", I mutter. "Shit! You should have called before now to inform me, Anna. Why do you have to wait till I call?" He shouts. The Tony I know is a good and nice guy but the one talking right now is sounding selfish and pissing me off. "Do you even know what happened? I copsed right after we departed and I was rushed to the hospital. I never knew you were this selfish." I am angry at him. Angry at everyone. "Anna......" "Shut the fuck up and get off my phone," I scream and hang up in annoyance. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Anna''s POV I wake up the next morning and rush to take my bath. I have an 8:00am ss. It is already 7:30 a.m by the time I am out of the bathroom. I get a hold of the first piece of clothing my handes in contact with from my closet and wear it. I don''t have time to make up so I dash out of my room, hoping to get a cab on time. I see a tray of food right outside the door. I smile. I know it is my mother''s handwork. I picke it up and realize she dropped it there the night before. I take it to the kitchen before walking to the living room. I don''t have the intention of badding her goodbye, I am still a bit angry with her. When I get to the living room, I see her talking with Pam. They are whispering. They stop when they notice my presence. Pam bade my mother goodbye and we go out of the house. "What''s with you and your mother?" She ask as we get to the car. I shrug. "What was she telling you?" "Nothing." "Nothing?" "Yes." We remain silent till we get to school. I know Pam has a lot to talk to me about but the news we heard yesterday is still strange to her the same way it is to me. When we get into the school premises, Pam parks the car and we get out. We walk fast towards the lecture hall because we have just a few minutes to the start of our first ss for the day. Before I can step into the lecture hall, my eyes interlock with Tony''s and he quickly looks away. I look away too and enter the hall for my first ss this morning. **** "You didn''t go out with Tonyst night as intended, right?" Pam demands from me as we find our way to the parking lot around 3 pm. We are done with the lecture for the day. "Yes." "I saw the way he was....." "Ignored me?" "Yes." She answers. "That''s so bad of him." "Don''t mind the idiot." "Did you tell him what happened?" She asks with curiosity. "He was ranting about how he had told his friends that I wasing and how disappointed they would all be if I didn''te. He didn''t even care to know why I said I won''te again before saying all that bullshit." "What about when you told him?" "I only told him I am sick. Maybe he thinks I am lying since I look healthy today." Pam heaves a sigh of relief. "I thought you told him you are pregnant", she whispers. "No", I respond sharply. "Why will I do that?" "I saw how he was stealing nces at you in ss like he knows something...." "I only told him I copsed and was rushed to the hospital." She exhales deeply. I know she likes Tony and she wants me to date him but funny enough, I don''t even feel attracted to him, until the day he asked me out on a date. I found out he is a really cool guy but here he is ruining everything again. I doubt if I will ever love a man the way I loved Cameron. Thinking about Cameron, I wonder how he will feel when he gets to know I am pregnant and my baby has no father. I just pray our paths don''t ever cross again. I don''t wish to see him again, especially now that I am pregnant with a stranger''s baby. "Let''s go home. I don''t want you to copse like you did yesterday", she smiles at me. We haven''t talked about the pregnancy and I know we are supposed to but I am not ready to talk to anyone about it. My body keeps denying the fact that I am pregnant. Ever since the doctor announced the news, my fever had vanished and it is as if I was never sick. I feel stronger than ever before. I no longer feel dizzy and my temperature is no longer high. "Don''t worry, I won''t." I smile back. "Do you want to talk about it?" My thoughts are right. She wants us to talk about the pregnancy. I smile sadly and shake my head before hopping into her car. It is a yellow BMW¡Á5 and I always enjoy the ride with Pam. She is neither a fast driver nor is she a slow driver. Her father owns a telmunications firm while her mother works in the White House. I really have no Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. idea what the woman does in there and Pam doesn''t like talking about her mom and what she does. But she is damn proud of her father and his achievements. Pam is the apple of his eyes. We ride in silence. I know Pam is very understanding and she will never be mad at me for not wanting to talk about the pregnancy. Her silence means she is giving me the space and time that I need to admit and adjust myself to the new growth inside of me before I finally talk about it. When she pulls over in our driveway, she says. "Don''t hesitate to call me whenever you need me, I will always be here for you. And please talk to your mother already, she feels bad about pping you...." "She told you that?" My eyes are wide. "Yes." I feel embarrassed that mom told Pam that she pped me. "See you tomorrow, love", she hug me. "Alright, you too." I return the hug and get out of the car. I wave and watch her drive away. I sigh deeply and turn back to go to the house. I know mom will be at work and I will be home alone till 5 pm when mom will be back. As I enter the house, my stomach rumbles when the aroma of something hits my nostril. I realize I haven''t eaten anything since morning. I feel the presence of someone in the kitchen and I know it is mom. Why is she home by this time of the day? "Anna, is that you?" I stand by the door, thinking of how to act in her presence. Things have changed between us. I am no longer the little baby she treats me as, I am about to be a mother too and make my mother a granny. I am admitting the truth to myself and it is embarrassing. When mom appears from the kitchen with an apron tied over her neck, tears begin to wash down my face. She rushes to me and I break down in her arms,pletely. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Tessa''s POV Sex with Aidan is always amazing, I can''t get enough of him. It has been a week now since we had sex in his office and I am anticipating more of that office romance. I grin to myself as I drive into thepany. I have my ns and I am working towards them. If my ns work, Aidan will be mine forever. This is my dream. I am dressed in a brown straight skirt with a white blouse. My stiletto heels are ck and my handbag Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. is light brown, matching my skirt. I walk in elegantly after parking my car in the driveway. I know Aidan will be in, he is a workaholic. The night Aidan and I met, we didn''t know each other but he looked familiar to me. I took a picture of his handsome face while he was sleeping before leaving for home the next day after a long night of sex. My mom sees his picture on my phone and she recognizes him. His father and my father used to be business partners and I know that will work in my favor. Aidan doesn''t know this and I am not willing to let him know until the time is ripe for him to be aware. I n to get him hooked by getting pregnant for him. This is the goal and I will achieve that soon. I smiled politely at the receptionist, I am befriending her because of my n. I get information from her and pay her monthly. For the past three months since Aidan and I met, I have been paying her even when she didn''t provide any information. I don''t want her to dy me with any questions so I walk along towards the elevator. I stop in my tracks when I see the older version of Aidan. He is shaking hands with another elderly man. They are standing close to the elevator. My first intention is to greet him to make my presence known but I thought otherwise after a moment of thought. There is no way I can go into the elevator without him seeing me. We know each other. I turn to the other side to take a look at the staircase, calcting how much time it will take to get to Aidan''s office. I know his father is here to see him and I need to do something. He needs to see us together. Without thinking further, I race for the staircase. Aidan''s office is on the second floor and I run with all my strength, d that no one is around to see my running figure. I will be so embarrassed if someone sees me right now running. A few minutester, I get to the office and begin to breathe heavily like someone who just did a marathon. Without waiting any more seconds, I burst in, happy that Chloe isn''t in her post today. Aidan looks up to see me. "Tessa?" He calls in surprise. I am sure he isn''t expecting me. He should get used to having me around at the least expected moments. But I know I always appear at the right time, whenever he needs a woman to getid with. I grin, still breathing heavily. I walk to his desk and sit on hisp. I know he is going to ask me why I am in his office sweating all over. I know he is also going to scold me so I did the only thing that will stop him from saying anything. I kiss him. This is why I am here anyway. I feel his hardness against my butts and I be excited. My hands begin to roam his body, trailing his biceps and lovely muscr hands. I move my mouth to his earlobe and bite it softly, before trailing kisses all over his face and neck region. "Tessa?" He groans, shutting his eyes. He opens them when I stop kissing him. We are staring at each other. I love everything about him and I want to make him mine. I want to pin him down with something that will make him mine forever. And I am ready to make that work. I am ready to give it all it takes to get married to Aidan because he is my Prince charming and knight in shining armor. He is the one I have been waiting for all my life. When Alex left me, I thought I would never meet someone I will love from the depth of my heart like him but I was wrong. Here I am, watching the one man that makes my heart beat nonstop in my ribcage. Going to parties has been a usual thing for me ever since Alex left, not until I met Aidan. His stares alone get my legs wobbling beneath like a jellyfish. His touch alone set my heart aze and his kisses lit up the dark side of my life. How can I let him go? I know he doesn''t love me the way I love him but I will make him love me very soon. I know all Aidan wanted was a one-night stand but I want all nights with him, I want to have him, taste him, feel him all the days of my life. This is my one wish and I will do all it takes to make ite true. I bens my head down to take his lips again but he moves his mouth away and my kissnds on his cheeks. I throw him a cold re. "What are you doing here this early?" He asks in a husky voice. I smile inwardly. His voice is full of desire for me. I know he is in the mood already. I am sitting on hisp with my two legs apart. His hardness is already touching a sensitive part of my body. "I missed you, that''s why I am here", I reply with a sweet smile. "You know I don''t joke with my work. You should always call beforeing here", he isn''t sounding harsh with his scolding and I like that. It is so unlike him. My Aidan is a harsh type. I guess his arousal isn''t making him think well. "You should get going, I have loads of work to do'''', he tries to push me off but I ain''t budging. He gazes at me and I kiss him again. I hear the door open and I pretend not to be aware. I am sure it is his father and that is what I want. I want his father to see us together, it will ease my n. We hear a p and I get up from hisps in a hurry. I arrange my disheveled hair before turning to look at him. Aidan is just sitting down without moving an inch and looking at his father with an uncaring look. "Tessa?" He calls when he sees me. I know he is surprised to see me with his son. "Mr. Tristan", I greet with a polite smile. "Sorry about that, sir." I pick my bag and move towards the exit where he is still standing. "I never knew you and Aidan know each other", he utters to my relief. "Yes sir, we do know each other", I smile at him shyly. He nods with a smirk. He looks handsome just like his son and I wonder why I didn''t notice the resemnce when I first saw Aidan. "I''ll get going, sir." "Bye, dear. My regards to your father", he pats my shoulder. "Yes sir", I turn to look at Aidan. "Bye, love", I wink at him before taking the exit. n A has worked well, time to move to n B, I thought to myself with a smirk. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Aidan''s POV I watched the drama between my father and Tessa. How did they know each other? Am I banging one of my father''s slut? I ask myself. Tessa is barely looking him in the face, she seems to have a lot of regard for him and I am curious to know what is between them. I have been looking for ways to get rid of her and getting to know her rtionship with my father might make it easier, I thought to myself. "A fine girl you''ve got yourself, I never knew you''ve started dating again", father says as he takes a seat after Tessa is out of the office. I keep a straight face, wondering why he is here. He doesn''t visit me and I don''t pick his calls. Thest time we saw each other was a year ago. "What are you doing here?" I ask him in a stern tone. He chuckles lightly. "What am I doing in my son''spany? That''s ridiculous", he throws his hands up in the air in demonstration of how ridiculous I sound. "How do you know Tessa?" I ask again. "Oh, Tessa is my friend''s daughter. I never knew she has grown up to be this beautiful. Thest time I saw her was when she was 16." He exins. I am not relieved, I thought his exnation will be enough to get rid of her. She keepsing back, making me want her. I am tired of her but whenever I see her and her sexy curves, I lose my mind and forget about how much I want to get rid of her. Her clinginess is tiring and annoying. "You two should get married", father utters, jerking me out of my reverie. "What? What the hell!" "Yes, she is a good girl. It''s obvious you two are dating, why is the mention of marriage making you tense?" He frowns, looking at my contorted face. Marriage is thest thing on my mind. I don''t want it. "We aren''t dating", I confess. "Oh, you are just f***** her?" He eyes me. "Her father mustn''t know." "She keepsing back, how is that my fault?" I scowl at him. "She will make a good wife, Aidan. You are getting older by the day and........." "Why are you here?" I bark, interrupting him. He nce at me briefly before looking around the office. He smiles to himself with a proud look on his face. This look is something I have always wanted to see on his face. I have been working tirelessly day and night just to make him proud but seeing the pride in his eyes isn''t making me happy. My anger is increasing instead because my father denied me something precious and I don''t know if I will ever forgive him for that. "Your office looks different from thest time. That''s good of you", he nod his head. "Why are you here?" I ask him again, wanting him to get done with whatever it is he came for so I can get back to work. "I came to see you and the office." He mutters. The smile is back on his face. He is a well-built man of 55 and we look alike. His hair is just like mine, sandy brown hair, and his jawlines are set straight. The only difference is the eyes, mine is blue while he has brown eyes. He is an attractive man which is why he keeps cheating on my mother. And I hate him for that. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Now that you''ve seen me, can you leave? I have work to do." I take my eyes off him and open my outte to finish up before tomorrow. "I also came here for a business talk", he leans back in the chairfortably. I am getting irritated with his presence and I feel like throwing him out. I have always thought of unimaginable things I will do to my father whenever we meet but the thoughts of my mother always stop me from acting rashly. Mother is a kind soul and he doesn''t deserve her. Mother deserves someone better. She loved him and stood by him, despite his unfaithfulness and stupid attitude. "I am not interested." I dere. "Really? I am sure you will be interested when you get to know who is going topete with you", he smirks again. I know what the smirk signifies and I am curious to know what he is talking about. "What are you talking about?" "The grand business award for this year ising up next month and you are among the nominees. You will get more business proposals if you get selected as the best businessman of the year because you are the richest billionaire in New York....." I know about the fact already but I didn''t know about the date. I guess having him as a father isn''t a useless thing. He''s not an entirely useless person. He directs most of his clients to me. "But there is a problem", he adds. "What is it?" I ask him. "Damien is back to New York and I heard his father is going to nominate him too." "But Damien hasn''t been in New York for 3 years now, what rubbish is this?" I shout. The award is something I have been looking forward to. The award is what I want before telling my father to his face to fuck off. Why is Damien back at this time? Damien is my number one enemy and we have a history together. Thest thing he did to me that broke the camel''s back was that he took my girlfriend. I was still struggling in the business when Paige left me broken. I vow to make Damien pay. I didn''t me Paige much because I know Damien did it on purpose, just to spite me. Damien and my father are the people who made me the person I am today. Damien bullied me throughout high school and my father''s constant beating made me strong. I became arrogant and harsh with no human feelings Damien is going to pay, and so is father. "I have a n and I am sure it will work. Damien and his father have influence all over America, if we are not careful in whatever strategy we use, he might win the award." I nod for him to go on. "I can''t tell you now but I will when youe home by the weekend." "I''m noting home", I blurt out. He stands up. "Well, your mother misses you and she sends her regards." I became weak after hearing my mother''s name. It''s been so long since I saw her. I hate going home because I don''t like seeing dad and I don''t like seeing my mother''s pitiful face. She refused toe to stay with me. He walks to the door proudly. "I will be expecting you on Saturday and if possible,e with Tessa. I will talk to her father before youe." I didn''t say anything as I watch him go. He can threaten me to do his bid but I will never marry Tessa. This is a sure thing for me. I will rather go to hell than marry the bitch. "Goodbye, son", he says and ms the door shut. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Anna''s POV I am getting dressed to go to school and remembering the conversation I had with my mom yesterday. Even though I am not ok with her suggestions, I will have to do it. She is my mother and she is struggling to make ends meet. I wear ripped blue jeans, a white shirt, a brown duster jacket with grey sneakers. I look in the mirror to check out my face and appearance after dressing up, I need to make up. I apply a little make-up to my face before going out of my room. I bade mom goodbye and get out of the house to g down a cab. I am lucky to get a cab on time. A few minutester, the cab pulled over in front of the campus. I alight from the cab, pay, and walk-in. I have the intention of talking to Pam today. I am ready to talk to her about the pregnancy and my decision. Pam is a good friend indeed and she understands my silence. She doesn''t pressurize me to tell her things that I don''t feel like telling her as my mom will do. Whenever I don''t feel like talking, she keeps silent over it too. She knows I wille to her whenever I am ready to talk. This is one thing my mom doesn''t know about me which Pam got figured out easily. I feel like talking and Pam is the right person to talk to, about my fears. She doesn''te to pick me up from home every day and today is one of those days. Before I know it, I am already in front of the lecture hall. I didn''t even realize it because I am lost in my thoughts. I am walking but my mind is elsewhere, thinking about everything mom and I discussed and asking myself if I wanted it too. Someone grabs my hand before I can step into the empty hall. I turn to see Pam with a light smile on her face. I am curious about the empty hall and I am about to ask her why the hall is empty and if they have changed the venue for the ss. "The ss was called off, I was about to call your phone when I saw youing this way", she says. "Oh!" I mutter, feeling relieved that there is no ss today. I really don''t like school. I go to school because of my mom. "Howe you didn''t see me when you came in?" She asks as we move out. "Where?" "I was sitting on my car''s bo, chatting on my phone", she exins. "Oh, I didn''t see you. I was lost in thoughts." I admit. "Lost in thoughts? Are you sick? Is it the baby?" She asks and stops walking. She watches my face and touches my shoulder. I grimace and begin to feel emotional at the gesture. Tears well up in my eyes. She notices it and takes my hand, guiding me out. We walk for a while in silence as I try to control the tears threatening to fall. After a while, we get to a free garden and she helps me to sit. She sits beside me. She is silent. I ain''t expecting her to say something first, I am used to her silence whenever I am like this. I know she is the expectant one, expecting me to tell her what is wrong with me. "Pam", I finally break down into tears. She hugs me to her body, rubbing her hands on my back in constion and whispering encouraging words to me. "I don''t know what to do again, Pam", I begin to rant. She isn''t saying anything. I know it is her way of telling me to go on. I disengage from the hug and wipe my tears. She offers me her handkerchief. When my face is dry of tears, I gaze up at her. She smiles at me in encouragement and holds my left hand. "I don''t know what to do, Pam", I begin with a sniff. "About what?" "The pregnancy", I tell her. "I am confused with my life. I shouldn''t have gone to that party. I should have just stayed at home and cried my eyes out. I didn''t know it will turn out this way", more tears trickle down my eyes. "Shhhh", she hush me up and hug me again. "No more tears and more exnations." I wipe my tears again, sniff, and turn away from her. "Are you ready now?" She asks me. I know what she is saying. She is asking me if I am ready to talk Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. about the pregnancy. She is asking because of my reluctance to discuss it with her. I know if I tell her no, she won''t force me to. She will only tell me ok and that will be all till I am ready. But I really want to talk, I don''t know the reason for my hesitation. I want to talk to her because she is my friend and she deserves to know the decisions I took the previous night. She deserves to know because she has been there for me through the thick and the thin and I also want to know what she thinks of it. Her opinions will not matter because of my mom but I just want to know what she thinks of it. "Yes." "What happened and why are you crying?" She ask. "I''m just fed up with everything." I reply. "I know that is the case but something must have triggered it. Is it mom or the baby?" "No." "Then what is it?" "How do I cope with school?" "That is not a problem", she says with confidence. I stare at her with a furrowed brow. "How is that not a problem? I will be aughing stock. When Cameron gets to know, he will be disappointed." "Is this about Cameron or you?" I look away guiltily. "Me." "Cameron is now your past, forget about him. He brought this upon you anyway." She utters with a stern tone. "I don''t know what to do, I don''t even know how to find the baby''s father." "You can go for an online course, you know?" "Online course?" I almost scream. I shake my head at Pam''s ignorance. "You know I can''t afford that, don''t you?" "I can talk to dad....." "No, thank you." "Ok. So what do you intend to do?" She questions, staring at me intensely. I feel a bit relieved to tell her, even though the solution she is bringing up isn''t something I can take. I know she is trying to tell me to ask her dad for help and if mom gets to know, she will be damn mad at me. She will call me a beggar. My mom is poor but a proud woman. I don''t know if I should go on about telling her what mom and I discussed. I feel ashamed of our decision and I don''t know how she will take it. "Have you spoken to your mom?" She asks as if reading my mind. I nod. "What did she say?" I fidget with my hands nervously. I am thinking the words wille out easily but it isn''t. I am keeping her waiting and I need to say something. "Anna?" She calls. I close my eyes and open my mouth. "I want to abort the baby." Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Annabelle''s POV I am relieved the words are out, so I release a deep breath. I didn''t even realize I have been holding in my breath. Pam is silent much to my surprise. I am thinking she will exim, "what the hell!" or ask if I am stupid to think of such. But she isn''t saying anything. I open my eyes slowly and turn to look at her. She is just watching me, with her face devoid of expression. I don''t know what she is thinking and if she is in support. I lean my head down, waiting for something toe out of her mouth. Pam has always been the mature one between us and I always runs to her for advice. She is next in line to my mom and I love her. "You want to abort the baby?" She demands. "Yes", I answer sharply. "Why?" Her voice is low. I shrug. "Mom and I talkedst night and we........" "And she asked you to go for an abortion?" I can sense the disbelief in her tone. Pam knows me well and she knows I can never think of such things if someone hadn''t put the idea into my head. "No", I lie. I want to do a cover-up for my mom. "That''s a lie and you know it. Your mom asked you to abort the baby and you agreed", she half-yell. This is a sign of her anger. "We just thought it''s the best idea since there is no money and we can''t survive only on mom''s meager sry if the babyes." I offer to exin and justify mom''s reason for asking me to abort the baby. I couldn''t say no to my mother, even though I don''t want the abortion but I just have to sumb to her wish for peace to reign. "Aren''t you old enough to make decisions on your own? What the hell is wrong with you, Anna?" "What the hell is wrong with me?" I don''t like the way she is shouting at me. It is so unlike Pam to do that to me. "Give me a good reason to keep the baby. I don''t even know the father, I don''t know if he is a drug addict or a kidnapper and in the mafia. How should I keep the baby then? The father doesn''t even know he is expecting a child", I shout back. She shakes her head. "This is not about the baby''s father, Anna. This is about you. What if you lose your life in the process. What do you think will happen to that woman who even brought this suggestion? Do you think she will ever forgive herself for making you do something against your wish?" Her voice is low now. "How do you know it is against my wish?" "I know you, Anna", her left hand is on my shoulder. "You are my innocent pet. You can never think of such on your own." I am quiet. "Anna, you have to keep this baby. I can''t afford to lose you now or anytime soon." "I can''t", I shake my head in disagreement. "You are old enough to decide on your own. This is your life, not your mother''s", she advises me. "But I can''t do this on my own, I need my mother." "I am here for you, Anna." "How will I cope with school and being pregnant?" I voice my fear. "I am here for you", she repeats. "And I will always be." "What will I tell my baby when she grows up?" I sniff, trying so hard not to burst into tears again. I am deeply troubled and my heart is aching. If I decide to go against mom''s wishes, I have no idea what she will do. "You will cross the bridge when the timees. Let''s be focused on you alone for now." She puts her forehead on mine. "What will I tell mom, then?" She looks thoughtful for a while. "You can suspend telling her till your belly begins to protrude but be ready for her tantrum." I shake my head. Pam continues. "I have a n that will work in your best interest." "What is it?" I question with curiosity. "I was thinking we could convince your mom to let you keep the pregnancy by getting her a well-paying job..........." I am not arguing with her. "You know how hard it is to get a good job with good pay", I whine. "I know, but I can talk to dad...." "No", I interrupt her sharply. "Listen to me", she scolds gently. "Dad needs a cook and the pay is good. You aren''t asking him for money that way. I am sure she will like it since she is working for the money. All I need to do is tell dad not to look for a cook anymore and your mother can start work as soon as possible." I am silently listening to her talk and thinking of the idea. The idea is good but it isn''t enough to convince mom to stop me from aborting the baby. Mom will still insist on it. I am thinking mom doesn''t want the baby not only because she doesn''t have money to take care of it but also because of what her friends will say about her precious daughter. "What do you think of the idea?" Pam asks me with a grin. "Mom might still want me to go ahead with the abortion", I tell her. The grin disappears. "I thought you said she wanted this because of money?" She asks with a big frown on her face. "Yes, but I think she cares about what people think too." Pam''s angry face was staring at me. "Are you making a decision or not?" She is sounding angry again. "You owe your life, don''t be silly." I am thinking of the consequences of everything. If I abort the baby, I can go to school without bing aughing stock, mom will be proud of me, I can still go into a rtionship anytime I want but having a baby now will put a stop to all of that. Mom and I will always fight too and I don''t want that. I don''t like fighting her. "Anna", she calls. "No, Pam", I shake my head again. "I can''t, I''m sorry." "What?" She exims with a re. "Yes, Pam. I want you to support me, please. Mom will be mad at me if I don''t do what she wants." "I can''t believe you want to abort this baby because of her", Pam gaze at me in disbelief. I look like a fool right now. I feel stupid for telling her in the first ce when my mind has already been made up. She almost convinced me but I can''t allow it. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If anything happens to me, it will be the consequence of my actions for going to a party and getting drunk. "Ok, fine. Let''s go", she stands up. I don''t know what to do so I stand up too. I take a step and look up when I see someone''s figure. Pam stops walking and I look up to see who it is. I see it is Tony and I smile at him, trying to hide my sadness and to show him he is forgiven for his silly behavior by ignoring me. He stares at me harshly. "You are pregnant?" He asks, to my surprise. My heart almost burst out of my chest in dismay. How did he know? Pam and I share a knowing look and before I can answer him, he snorts and begins to walk away with a disgusted look on his face. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Anna''s POV I stare at his retreating figure before shifting my gaze to Pam who is silently looking at me. I move back to where we were seated and bury my head in my palms. I don''t know why I am feeling this way towards Tony but I am damn hurt by the disgusted look on his face. He is making me feel cheap and worthless. "Anna", Pam is back beside me. She touches my shoulder, waiting for me to raise my head. She thinks I am crying but I am not. I want to cry but no tears areing. I am tired of crying. I am tired of all the problems showcasing its ugly face. I am fed up with everything. I feel like ending everything. Just a single mistake of mine is bringing me nothing but shame. "Anna?" She calls again. "Did you see the way he looked at me?" I lift my head to ask her. "It doesn''t matter", she shakes her head. "What?" I exim. "It doesn''t matter? He is going to tell everyone, he won''t like me again", I half-yell. She looks thoughtful for a while before asking me. "Do you like him?" I realize what I said is wrong. I don''t even know if I like Tony but the thought of not having him pester my life about dating him again is sickening. "I thought you said you don''t feel attracted to him?" She questions again, despite my silence. I look away with a serious face. "I don''t know." She sighs and we remain silent, without attempting to stand up so we can go home. "Let''s go out", she says out of the blues, jerking me out of my reverie. "What?" I ask, wondering what she means by going out. She grins. "Let''s go shopping." Pam knows how much I love shopping for new things and I know she is doing this just to cheer me up. I can''t lose the opportunity of shopping with my best friend for anything in the world. I smile and throw my hands around her to embrace her. "Thank you", I say, with tears streaming down my eyes. **** "This is superb", Pamments on the dress I am wearing. It is a blue short gown with touches of silver flower and ribbons all over the shoulder region. I smile at her. "I will get this", I say, going back in to change. I know Pam is going to pay for the dresses and I am being conscious of what I get. I have gotten four dresses already and I don''t intend to add more so the pay won''t be huge. When I am fully changed back into my former clothes, I leave the dressing room. Pam is still sitting on the chair opposite the mirror, waiting for me. She had been able to cheer me up even before we got here. She kept making meugh as we drove here. If anything doesn''t make me happy, the thought of shopping makes me excited and I guess that did the trick. I want to forget my problems for the day and enjoy my shopping. I don''t intend to think about my problems at all for the rest of the day, I will continue to think of what to do tomorrow, the rest of today should be a worry-free day. "Let''s go", I say to her. She looks up. "Where?" "Home, of course. I am done", I raise the four dresses at her. She shakes her head. "You haven''t shopped enough, I haven''t too and we need to get for mom too", she stands up. I don''t want her to spend too much on getting things for me and my mom. "There is no need, Pam. These dresses are ok for now." "No. Let''s go to the shoe section", she grabs my hand and drags me to the shoe section. I can see the beautiful, eye-catching shoes there and I wish I could go home with everything. But I know I can''t, it is just a wish. I love beautiful things. I can''t deny the fact that I am materialistic and I enjoy being materialistic. If only I had a father and he is super-rich like Pam''s father, I would go shopping daily. I grin at the thought. "You like this?" She raises the strappy heels. She thinks I am smiling because of the heels. I don''t want to say no because I can see how beautiful the heels are, so I nod. "It''s beautiful." "Yeah." The next shoe is stiletto ck heels, then a white sneakers, a neutral evening heels, and ck ankle booties. Pam packs them all at once and I gasp. Sometimes, she behaves like someone who reads minds. I am just thinking of how to rock the shoes if only I have all of them and she is buying them for me. I bless her in my heart. We move further and she gets a shoe for herself, two shoes for my mother. She adds 6 more dresses to mine, she selects them herself. She buys 5 dresses for herself and 3 for my mom. By the time we are done, I am exhausted already. I drag my feet to the cashier where we pay and go out with the dresses the cashier packaged in the shopping bag. "Thank you, babe", I thank her as I slump heavily to the seat beside her when we get into the car. She smiles and looks at me. "Someone is now happy?" "Is that even a question?" Iugh. "Happy is an understatement. I fucking love you", I lean forward to peck her forehead. When I pull away, I watch her face. "You are the best." "Ok, ok, ok, can we go now?" We bothugh. I am beginning to get emotional and she knows I might start crying soon. She ignites the car into action and drives me home. We chat on our way home, avoiding the topic of my pregnancy and that of Tony. "Don''t forget to tell mom about the job", she reminds me when she stops the car in front of our house. I have forgotten about the job. "Thanks, I have forgotten all about it already", I say to her and hop down from the car. I am kind of excited about the job Pam is offering mom. I feel it will make us morefortable but I don''t know if mom will like the idea of working with my best friend''s dad. I just hope she likes it. I also don''t know if this is enough to convince her not to let me abort the baby. I realize I am thinking about my pregnancy again, after telling myself I won''t till the next day. I shake my head to wave the thoughts away, as Pam and I walk to the front door. We open the door and get in. I see a bottle of alcohol on the table and two sses of wine. I have a feeling mom is hosting a guest. I didn''t expect to see her at home. "Mom?" I call and sit on the sofa. "Anna?" I hear her call me from inside. "Why are you back early?" Shees out with a book in her hand. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Pam hugs her before sitting down beside me. "You two went shopping?" She asks with a smile. Mom likes shopping too. I return the smile and say aloud "Yes, all thanks to Pam." "Thank you", she appreciates Pam and flops to the next sofa, dropping the magazine in her hand down on the little table, where the bottle of alcohol is. "You had a guest?" I ask her. She suddenly looks sad and I share a look with Pam, wondering what is wrong with her. "Why are you home by this time of the day?" I ask another question. "I got fired", she rxes her back on the sofa, looking away. "What?" I exim. Now I know even if mom doesn''t want to work with Pam''s father, losing her job is enough reason to ept the offer. I am not sad about the job, I am just optimistic. I decide to tell her about the offer after Pam nudges me to go on. I guess that is why she entered the house with me. She wants to know whether mom would ept it or not so she could talk to her father about it. "Mom?" I call. I don''t even know how to console her for losing her job, so I decide to go straight to the point. I stand up from where I am sitting and move close to her. "Mom?" I call again. She didn''t answer but pick up the ss on the table and gulp down the remaining content of her wine. My gaze follows her hand as she drops the ss after downing the wine and it falls on the magazine on the table. The picture of the handsome man in the magazine tugs my interest and I pick the magazine up. The face looks familiar. I check the tag beneath the picture and he isbeled as a billionaire and a yboy. This is when reality dawns on me. He is the one. The father of my baby. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Anna''s POV "Aidan John Alvarez?" Mom pronounce his name out after I had told her he is the one I had sex with. She had grabbed the magazine from me and examined him carefully to see if he is fit to be called my baby father. I know my mom. That is what she is doing. "Alvarez?" Pam questions and stands up toe closer to us. "He is your baby father?" She asks when she sees his picture. Beneath therge image is another picture of him and a girl. She is sitting on hisp kissing him. I am trying so hard not to look at the picture below. I guess this is why he is called a womanizer. I nod gently at Pam, feeling sorry for myself. I am sure he has even forgotten about the night we had together. I am sure he must think I am one of those cheap girls he ys around with. I look back at the picture to see the name of thedy, Tessa Rodriguez, it says. Is she one of his slut or his real girlfriend? I ask myself. "I can''t believe Aidan is your baby father", Pam jerks me out of my thoughts. She looks sad and I have a feeling she knows him. "Do you know him?" I ask her. "Who doesn''t know Aidan Alvarez?" She says back. Her statement makes my mom lift her head from the magazine she is busy looking at, lost in thought.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "You know him?" Mon demands from Pam. "Yes, I do. He is the youngest billionaire in New York just like he has been tagged here in the magazine. I saw him once in my father''spany." "Your father?" Mom finally drops the magazine. "Are they business partners?" Pam shrugs. She knows little about her father''s business and clients. "I have no idea. I will ask dad when I get home." "Please do and give me every information you get." "I know he is the CEO of AJ Construction Company in Geneva. I also know he has a textilepany, among others. That is the only information I know of him." "Good", Mom nods eagerly. I am just looking at them as they converse. I can''t believe I am seeing him in a magazine and he is a rich guy. I see no reason why my mother wants to know about him because I am sure he will reject me outrightly even before I tell him I am pregnant with his child. His picture has said a lot about him. It has shown how irresponsible he is. I was wishing to meet with him someday so I can tell him about my pregnancy but seeing a picture of him now, with a woman is making me feel less concerned about meeting him. I am even scared of meeting him because I am scared of the rejection and humiliation I will get from him. "I will call you tonight to know more. Just ask your dad when you get home", mother tells Pam. "I came here because of him", Pam utters, reminding me of the job offer we talked about in school. "About your father? What about him?" "I told Anna about a job and I don''t know if you will be interested." Pam looks anxious. She didn''t know how to tell mom that the job is from her dad. I have a feeling mom will reject the offer but I am hoping she epts. "What job is it?" "Dad needs a cook", she finally dere Mom is silent, she is thinking. "A cook?" "Yes, and the pay is quite huge," Pam adds. "Alright, I will think about it", mom asserts. "I came here to hear what you think of it so I can tell dad when I get home", Pam smiles. "Oh!" Mother mumbles. "I still wish to think about it. When I call you tonight, I would have concluded. I will tell you what I think by then." "Alright", Pam mutters and stands up. "I will get going." Mom picks the magazine again and fixes her eyes on it. I move towards the exit with Pam and she is whispering to me. "What were you saying?" I ask her. I couldn''t process what she was saying earlier. "That guy is a fucking yboy", she frowns. I nod, feeling sad all over again. I don''t want to think about him again. I will just assume he doesn''t exist. After all, I am still going to abort the baby. "Will you keep the baby now?" "No", I answer sharply. She exhales deeply and slumps her shoulder down. She rests her back on the car and watches me for a while before getting into the car. "See you in school tomorrow." I know she isn''t happy but I don''t care. "Yes, see you", I wave at her as the car purrs to life. I watch her drive off before going back inside. Mom''s index finger is in her mouth, she always does that whenever she is having a deep thought. I am curious to know why she wants to know more about him. "Mom?" I call and sit beside her. She didn''t look up. "Why do you want to know about him?" I ask childishly. I know I sound stupid but I don''t know how to tell mother how I feel about knowing his real identity now. Mom turns to face me squarely. She has an amusing look on her face and she begins tough sarcastically. "You don''t want your baby to have a father?" She asks after she sobers. There is a little smile on her face. "My baby?" I ask with a furrowed brow. "You asked me to abort the baby, remember?" She shakes her head and rests her back on the sofa, with folded arms and a smile. "I am going to meet him." "What?" I exim. "Yes, he needs to know you are expecting his child." I can''t believe mom is saying this. "Mom, aren''t we going to abort the baby?" "No, we aren''t doing it again", she announces. "What?" I exim again. "Yes, you are keeping the baby." Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Aidan''s POV I know I am not supposed to be here but I also know I have to be here so my ego won''t ruin what I have been building for years. I drive into my father''s mansion. The concrete huge building full of tall sses reminds me of many things. One of those things was the day my father stopped beating me and that day was the same day my mother lost her legs. I shut my eyes to let go of the hurt thates with the memories. That day reminds me of the way I cried so hard and the pain in my mother''s eyes that I can still see. Thest time I saw my mother was three months ago. I hateing here, I hate seeing her in pain. I am here because I want to get the award and I want to see my mother. I get out of the car and move towards the door. His domestic staff are all over, muttering their greetings to me. I answer none of the greetings as I walk in. The living room is empty and I wonder where everyone is. My eyes scan the entire ce until it falls on a girling from a room. "Good morning, sir", she sees me and bows in greeting. "Where is father?" I ask her. "He is in his study upstairs", she answers me. I look up, wondering if he has a visitor or not. I know him to be someone who hosts his visitors in his living room upstairs or his study. "What about mother?" I demand from her. "She is in her room", she replies. Mother''s room is downstairs and father stopped hosting his guest in the living room downstairs because of her. When I was still young, I used to think my father was doing that on purpose because he was ashamed of mother''s condition and that made me hate him more. I am grown up now but I still share the same belief as my young age. My hatred for dad hasn''t reduced over the years. The only thing that brings us together is my mother and the help he gives me in the business world. Mother is always in her room, so I am not surprised when the girl informed me of her location. I nudge my head and walk briskly to the room. Mother has her room, washroom, and kitchen to herself, the only thing she doesn''t have is a living room where she can host guests. Ever since her ident, she had stopped receiving guests and she had stopped going outpletely. When I get to the door, a wave of nostalgia hit me. I open the door gently and I see two of her maids inside with her. Mother is in her wheelchair by the window side, reading a book while one of the girls is tending to her feet. The otherdy is making her bed and they all look up when they notice my presence. Mother is a tidy person and despite her condition, she still loves everything to be clean and tidy. I have not for once met her room in a mess before. Her face breaks into a broad smile and I find myself smiling too. Mother''s smile is infectious, even though it is full of unsaid words and pain. "My son hase to see me", she utters softly, opening her arms to invite me in for an embrace. That gesture alone reminds me of many things my mother and I have done together without my father''s knowledge. It reminds me of when my mother was in a good condition and how she wees me home from school by picking me up and hugging me tightly. I feel emotional right now. The maids leave the room immediately to give us space. I take long strides towards my mother, when I am close, I squat and move into her arms. Her cologne is still the same, even after 10 years of being bedridden because of her husband. I take in the lovely feminine cologne, feeling the urge to cry in her arms. She pats my shoulder and the next minute, she is crying. "Mother?" I pull away from the embrace. I am feeling bad that she is crying. She shakes her head. "I am crying because I miss you", she says to me. I know why she is saying that. She doesn''t want me to think she is crying because of father or because of how she is. "I miss you too, mother", I hug her back. "Stop crying." "I''m fine. I just wish you cane here more often. I love seeing your smiling face", she sniffs and I smile. When I was younger, my mother always told me to my face that I was a handsome prince and I would get married to a beautiful princess. She always sings the praises of my handsomeness and how sessful I would be. I love her. I love her positivity. I love her personality. I love her type of heart, pure golden heart. I love everything about her, including the fact that she is my mother. I disengage from the hug again, still squatting. "Now I am here, how have you been?" "I am great", she wipes her tears. "I just missed you so much." "Me too, mom. That''s why I want you toe and stay with me." She shakes her head. I know she is against it and I am not ready to push it. "Hope you are fine?" "Yes, mother, I am good," I respond. "I thought you woulde in yesterday", she says. "Yes, I couldn''t because I was busy at the office." She nods in understanding. "I have been meaning to talk to you, Aidan", she rubs her hand over my face and I wonder what it is she has been meaning to talk to me about. "What is it, mother? Do you need something?" She shakes her head. "I want you to do something for me, Aidan", she mutters softly. "Tell me", I am impatient to know. I am willing to do anything to make my mother happy. I know money isn''t the problem, mother is financially ok, the same way father is. I am sure mother isn''t going to ask for money or any materialistic object but I am hoping it is something Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I can do for her. She is silent for a while before uttering. "I want you to be married, son." Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Aidan''s POV "What?" I exim with a shortugh. Mother''s wish for me to get married sound ridiculous to my ears. I don''t see myself ever getting married. I hate beingmitment to someone. I don''t want to be like my father. I don''t see myself getting dressed up to be wedded to some girl. I guess this is because I don''t believe in people''s thinking that marriage is a happily ever after thing. No, it isn''t. It isn''t for my parents and I feel it isn''t for everyone. We all think it is because of the unrealistic dramas we watch on TVs or read in books. Marriage they say is not a bed of roses, but to me, marriage is a bed full of thorns for both partners. I can''t get married. I have enough troubles already, getting married is like adding to the list of problems I am trying to tackle. "You know I don''t believe....." "Why don''t you believe in love and marriage?" She interrupts me. The smile on her face is no longer there, it has been reced with a worryced expression. I shrug. "I don''t know." "Of course, you know", she counters me. "Are you scared of marriage because of me? Or is it because you don''t want to turn out to be like your father?" I am silent. I don''t want her to know my reasons for hating anything that has to do with having a partner. I don''t want fate to repeat itself, I don''t want to ever raise my hand to beat the woman I call my wife and I know that will happen because of how ill-tempered I am. I don''t want marriage because of this. And I don''t want to love or be loved. Love turned my mother into a cripple, love causeed her nothing but pain and sorrow. I don''t want it. I want something different, an entire fate from my parents, which is why I decided that I am never going to get married. "Aidan", mother calls. Her voice is shaky and I look up to see tears swelling up in her eyes. "I know why you don''t want to be married." She deres. "Mother, I am just 26", I try to convince her to stop talking about the topic. I am still young, I can start thinking of marriage after 10 years when I have aplished a lot in mypany and established more branches all over America as nned. "You are going to be 27 soon. I am getting old, Aidan. I want to see your children before I die", she blurts out to my amazement. "What do you mean you are getting old, mother?" I question in annoyance. "You are just 50 years old." She smiles weakly. "Yes, but I am old and bedridden. Death wille knocking soon but before that, I want you to have a happy family. I want you to be happy." "I am happy, mother", I argue. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "No, you aren''t." She counters me. "How do you know I am not?" "Because you are my son and I know you are not happy. That is why I want this for you. You need a good woman in your life to bring back that happiness we both lost years ago." "No, mother", I shake my head in disagreement. "Yes, Aidan. Not everyone is a monster like your father. You are different from your father, Aidan, you have nothing to worry about." She assures me. I am asking myself if what she said is the truth. Father gave birth to me and I have his type of anger. How sure am I that I won''t treat my wife the same way he has been treating my mother? I stare at mother, wondering if father still beats her, whenever she does something wrong. "Do this for me, son. I love you and I want the best for you." I nod, even though my mind isn''t made up yet. I am not ready yet. I have to work on my mental health and anger issues before thinking of marriage and that will take years. I intend to tell my mother I will be married by 30 but I know she will be against it. "Will you bring me a woman soon?" She asks, jerking me out of my reverie. "No, mother", she looks sad. "Not this soon. Maybe in two years." I say, even though I know it won''t be possible. I stand up. "What if I die before then?" She questions me. "I want to see you happy before dying. That is the only thing I am......" "Mother", I almost shout. "Stop talking about death. You will live long", I guarantee her, even though I keep asking myself if death isn''t better than the torture she is going through. "Alright, you can go", she waves me away and looks out of the window. I know she is angry at me. Mother barely gets angry and I feel unhappy for making her upset. "Mother, are you mad at your son?" I demand, squatting down again. She refuses to answer me. I sigh. "Mother, I am sorry", she isn''t saying anything. After a moment of thought, I decide to give in. "Alright, fine. I will do as you say." "Really?" Her face beams in excitement. "Yes", I smile. "Maybe next year, is that ok with you?" "Yes", she smiles again. "Thank you, son. I love you." "I love you too, mother." I hug her, thinking of the promise I had made. How do I go about it? I ask myself. I don''t even have a girlfriend, talk more about a woman to make a wife. "You should go see your father, now. I think the visitor is here because of you", she push me away. She knows I can spend the whole day in her room, without seeing her father. "He has a visitor?" I ask. "Yes, the maids told me his friend, Julian, came to visit." She answers. "Oh!" I mutter. I am thinking it is business-rted. After all, I am here because of business, I want to know dad''s n on how to make sure I get the award, instead of Damien. I just hope his n is a good one and not the one he will use for his selfish reasons because this time around, I am ready to defy all odds, even if it means losing, just to get back at my father for all he has done. "Alright, mother." I stand up again. "I will get going." "Will youe to see me before you leave?" She inquires of me. "Definitely, mother. I will." "Thank you, son", she shes me a smile. I bend to peck her two cheeks before moving out. I will get you out of here soon, mother, I thought to myself. But first, something needs to be done to father, I smirk. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Aidan''s POV I walk up to my father''s study upstairs after leaving my mother''s room. When I get to the door, I hear I knock on the door softly, pushing away the thoughts of the topic of marriage my mother had imnted in my head. I hear a loud e in", before pushing the door open to enter. Father is sitting on hisrge mahogany desk filled with books and files and another man is sitting opposite him. They were talking andughing before my knock interrupted them. "Son", father beams and stands up to meet me. The man turns around in his chair to catch a glimpse of me. Father gets to my side and pats my shoulder in a friendly manner. I seethe and grit my teeth, stopping myself from punching him. His touch irritates me. I hate the fact that we look alike because I feel everyone will think we are the same. I am the younger version of my father, but I am more sympathetic than he is. "You must be Aidan", the man moves to me, stretching his hand for a handshake. I watch his face and find him familiar but I can''t ce where I know him from. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Mother said he is father''s friend, I guess that is why I find him familiar, I say inwardly as I take hisrge hand. After shaking his hand, he walks back to his seat. "Sit", father guides me to the seat next to the man. Iply obediently because of the presence of the man and because of the reason for my visit. I am beginning to think this man is part of our n because my father isn''t asking him to excuse us, so we can talk privately about his so-called ns to make me get the award. "Meet Julian, Tessa''s father", father introduces him to me. Reality dawns on me, Tessa takes her eyes from her father. The man smiles while I nod. "This is Aidan Alvarez, my son", my father is back in his seat and he points at me while talking to Julian. "We were just talking about you and the marriage with his daughter, Tessa", Father informs me. "Marriage?" I question them in confusion. What the hell is wrong with father? I already told him I can''t marry Tessa. Is this why this man is here? "Yes, marriage." He replies firmly. "I told you already that I am not interested in any marriage, didn''t I?" I can no longer show the good side of me in the presence of Julian. Father is always doing things to upset me. He looks at his friend whose smile has vanished before ring at me. "We are here for business, aren''t we?" I question impatiently. I want to know what the n is so I can get the hell out of this house. "This is the business", he say back in reply. "How?" I ask, with open arms. "I saw you with Tessa two days ago in your office, didn''t I?" I am fuming in anger. He wants me to dere that Tessa and I have a thing. "Yes, you did but....." "What then is the problem? I caught you two kissing and she even called you her love in my presence before leaving", he remarks. He is making it look like I didn''t exin things to him before now. He is making it look like he is just getting to know that I don''t like her. "Tessa and I aren''t in a rtionship", I announce, not willing to let father make me fall into his trap once more. "That is in opposition to what my daughter told me", Julianments, making me shift my gaze from father to him. "What did she tell you?" I throw him a cold re. "She said you are her boyfriend", he answers, with a cold expression. "No, we aren''t", I stand up abruptly. "I can''t marry your daughter", I finalize and walk out. Before I can get to thest staircase, father catches up with me. He blocks my way. "What the hell is wrong with you? Don''t be stupid!" He yells at me. "I am not stupid", I retort back at him. "Really?" He folds his arm. "Do you even know why I am doing this?" "What else will it be other than one of your selfish desires to gain something profitable from this", I voice out my thought. "One more word from you and I will......", his fist is already in the air. "You will do what, father?" I cut him short. "Beat me up as you did years ago which resulted in......" "Shut up!" He shouts. His eyes are zing red in anger and we are watching each other, in anger and hatred for each other. I don''t know if he hates me the way I do but I know my hatred for him is beyond measure. "This is...", he points to the door, still shouting and breathing heavily. "the n I told you about." "Getting married to his daughter will help yourpany. Just the idea of bing his daughter''s husband will help you get the award. Damien''s father''s Influence is nothingpared to his. You need him and you need Tessa." I get his point now and the reason why he said this is business-based. "You deserve this award, Aidan, not that foolish boy", his voice is low now. I am wondering why he still cares about me and thepany when all he has ever shown me and my mother is hatred. Father taught me what it means to despise someone. "These people have the right influences to make things work in their way. We can only get what we want with his help. Tessa is a good girl." "I don''t like Tessa," I confess strongly. "You will learn to like her", he opposes me. "Just like how you like your wife?" I smirk and fold my arms. Father used to love mother and that love turned into something unspeakable. His anger is back as he scowls at me. "Will you listen to me?!" "No, I won''t. My decision still stands. It''s either you look for another n or you let me do things my way." I dere with confidence. I really have no idea what to do to win Damien but I feel losing is better than letting father use me. "Really?" "Really, if you will excuse me", I walk past him, bumping my shoulder with his because of how tiny the staircase passage is and how he is standing in my way. "Do you know what you are doing?" He shouts at me. "Yes, father, I do. I can''t marry Tessa", I say to his hearing once again, still walking towards the exit. "She is a slut." Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Evelyn''s POV I walk elegantly into thepany, wearing one of the dresses Pam got for me during the shopping she did with my daughter, Anna the other day. I have been home since that day trying to figure out how to meet with the so-called youngest billionaire N?velDrama.Org ? content. and womanizer. I have been thinking of what to say to him and how to convince him to do my bidding. I see no reason why I should allow my daughter to go on with the abortion, I only suggested it in the first ce because I was having a feeling that I will lose my job soon. I didn''t want Anna to give birth to a baby despite our poverty-stricken situation. My boss was requesting an affair and I rejected the offer, he began to mistreat me at work and that led to me losing my job. People say I am proud, yes I am, even though I don''t have money. I know what is right from what is wrong and I don''t take shits. Getting to know that the man Anna had sex with is a young handsome guy and a billionaire, I feel relieved and I want to use this to our advantage. I want to use this opportunity to change my life and that of my daughter. I don''t take free things but in this situation, I know whatever I take from this so-called man isn''t free since my daughter is going to give him his first child. His heir. I called Pam back that night to ask for thepany''s address and other pieces of information I would be needing. After she had given me the information, she asked me if I had considered the job offer. I had forgotten about the job offer because my mind was filled with the thoughts of the billionaire and how we will begin to live our lives when my n eventually works. I told Pam I was in, without giving it much thought. That is because I didn''t want to lose two things at a time. Pam''s father is also a billionaire and I know he will pay me twice my former sry. If this n doesn''t work, I will fall back on the job offer, I say to myself inwardly. Anna didn''t want me toe when I told her I would. She is strongly against the idea, even though I did not tell her what I intend to do. I want everything to work out well before telling her about it. She feels he would reject her, I feel the same way too but I know a little word of threat from me will make him sumb to my wish. I am a smart woman and I have my ways of doing things. I smile to myself again. I walk to the receptionist with a smile on my face. The receptionist returns the smile. "Good morning, ma''am", she greets me. "How can I help you?" I like the way she is regarding me. I look like a businesswoman in my nude Capri dress that has a deep V-neck on an embroidered bust. Ipleted my look with a ck handbag and ck stiletto heels. "Good morning", I reply gently. "I am here to see Mr Alvarez", I mutter with confidence. I sound like all these wealthy women we see on TVs and that is the exact impression I want to create. "You are wee, ma''am. Are you here for an appointment?" She questions me. I am not expecting this. I didn''t think I would be questioned by the receptionist for an appointment, I would have figured out a way to get myself in. I feel embarrassed that she is asking if I have an appointment. Now I know she won''t allow me in and I have just wasted my time bying. What were you thinking? He is a fucking billionaire", my subconscious screamed at me. "Shit!" I curse out aloud. Now you will have to go back home without making good use of this dress", my subconscious is at it again. "Ma''am?" The receptionist taps, pulling me out of my thoughts. "Sorry, I forgot to ask him to give me the exact time to be here", I say out loud the only thing thates out of my mouth. I see a glint of disappointment sh across her face and her smile vanishes. She peers down at me again. "So you don''t have an appointment?" She asks me again as if to be sure. "No, I don''t", I respond with all honesty. "I''m sorry you can''t see the boss", she shakes her head and smiles apologetically. I am upset. What will I do now? I ask inwardly. "This is business-rted, woman", I sound serious. "I know ma''am but......" "But what?" I cut her short. I know being calm won''t solve this. I can''t possibly go home without seeing him. I need to see him. "Even if it means letting your boss loss a huge sum of money just because of some fucking principles of fixing an appointment before seeing him." "I''m sorry, ma''am", she looks sorry. "Keep the sorry, I don''t need it", I throw her a stern re. "Are you going to do something about it now or should I leave?" I demand. "Sorry, ma''am", she apologizes again and looks skeptical before picking up the telephone on her desk to call someone. I am sure it''s the boss she is calling. "Good day, sir", she greets. I grin in satisfaction. "Someone is here to see you", the receptionist nces up to take a peek at me. I suddenly rece the grin on my face with a cold re. I liked her instantly for weing me warmly but now I am not liking her for making me look like a trespasser. "What''s your name, ma''am?" She questions me, all of a sudden with the telephone still glued to her ears. I am not expecting her to ask for my name. I don''t know what to say. "Evelyn Gomez", I reply with all honesty. I just hope he won''t ask her to throw me out since my name isn''t the type of name his business partner''s bear. The receptionist gives him my name over the phone and she listens to him for a while before looking up at me and answering. "She said it is business-rted." There is silence at the other end before I hear him speak again. I am as nervous as hell, as I watch in silence, praying silently for a miracle to happen so I can get to meet with him, the billionaire, who is going to have a son with my daughter soon. The thought of this alone gives me joy and confidence. "She is middle-aged", the receptionist mutters softly. A few minutester, she drops the phone sagging her shoulder down in relief. She looks tense while speaking to her boss on the phone and now she is relieved. Is the boss that scary? If he intimidates his workers, he can''t intimidate me, I conclude within me, unable to voice out my thoughts. "I am so sorry, ma", the receptionist apologize again and my heart skip a beat. He is going to have you thrown out, my subconsciousughs sarcastically. I scold myself mentally for having the thoughts ofing here in the first ce. "Please don''t tell the boss anything incriminating. I am just being careful", she adds. This is giving me hope and I am curious to know what the boss said. "What did he say?" I ask her with curiosity written all over me. "He asked me to direct you", she replies and I almost jump up for joy. I beam in happiness, unable to hide my relief from her. "Please don''t tell him anything", she puts her hands together in apology. "Are you going to direct me now or are you going to keep apologizing forever?" I am now happy with her but I want to hide it. She gulps in fear and begins to direct me. When I leave her table, I grin to myself in satisfaction for a job well done. Now I feel proud and confident of my next n. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Evenlyn''s POV I move swiftly towards the direction of the office. Even if I don''t want to do this, the thought of my daughter is giving me more courage to go on. Anna lost her father when she was just 5 years old and we have been feeding from hand to mouth. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. I do menial jobs just to make sure I put something on the table for my daughter. I love her and I would do everything within my power to see her be great. I believe this is the opportunity. I get to the door and knock gently. There is no reply and I knock again, louder. "Come in", a husky voice orders. He is speaking with a tone of authority and I can feel the reason why the receptionist seems scared of her boss. I push the door open. His eyes are fixed on hisptop. "Hello Aidan Alvarez", I make my presence known, as I walk graciously to the seat opposite his desk, meant for guests. He raises his head sharply in surprise. When our eyes, I smile. He looks puzzled for a while, probably trying to think if I am someone he knows. He looks more handsome than in the picture, with his chiseled jaws, fine cheekbones, and thin lips. "Who are you?" His voice is hoarse and grim. I take a seat without permission and drop my handbag on his desk. I throw my right leg over the other and put my hands together. "I know you but you don''t know me." He drops the paper in his hand. "Who are you?" "I am Evelyn Gomez like your receptionist told you." "Why are you here?" "I am here for business", I answer indifferently, before folding my arms over my bosom and looking around. "Say why you are here now, I am busy", he picks up the paper and continues his work, ignoring me. "I am here because of your heir", I say, after a moment of silence. I am thinking of the best way to bring up the issue. He hoists his head up again, with the pen in his hand hanging half-way. I am watching his every action and trying to read his expressions. He looks a bit surprised and confused. "My heir?" He touches his chest. "What rubbish are you saying?" I didn''t say anything, with my back leaning on the chair. "Are you going to talk?" He questions. "You know what?" He lifts up his telephone and inputs a number before putting the telephone to his ears. I know what he is trying to do and I feel it is high time I talked. "I am doing you a huge favor bying here. If you ask your security to throw me out, I have what it takes to ruin you." He stares at me. He didn''t look threatened but he drops the telephone. "My daughter is pregnant with your child", I inform him, leaning forward and dropping my arms from my bosom. He chuckles and frowns almost immediately. "Do I look like a fool to you? How am I supposed to know who the hell your fucking daughter is?" I am being calm. I don''t want to be angry so I won''t destroy my ns. I ignore the way he is insulting my daughter and begin again. "She is the girl you had sex with three months ago in a club." Heughs again, in a mocking manner. The stares he is giving me is making me feel like a gold digger and liar. I would never do this if it isn''t true that my daughter is carrying his child. He folds his arm and crosses it over his chest. "Do you even know how many girls I have had sex with these past few months?" "That exins why you arebeled a womanizer", I retort sharply with a broad smile. He scowls at me. "I don''t know who your daughter is and I don''t care. Get the hell out of my office now!" He orders. I am not intimidated. I pick up a small photo frame from his table and scrutinize it carefully. The woman looks young with brown hazel eyes. She is smiling and beautiful with a long nose and smooth skin. There is a striking resemnce between her and the man before me. This must be his mother, I thought to myself. "I am talking to you", he jerks up from his chair. I dropped the frame. "Do I look like I am here to joke?" I shout back at him. He is beginning to piss me off with the orders and yellings. He seems taken back that I am shouting at him. "I am not idle and I also have a job. You better listen to me now before I do something rash. I am sure you won''t like it if it gets to the media that you raped my daughter." "What? What the hell are you talking about? I don''t even know who the hell this girl is." His voice is still raised. "Sit back and listen", I say with a tone of authority. He is standing up from his chair, looking at me furiously. He obeys mymand after a shortugh. "My daughter''s name is Anna and you had sex with her three months ago...." "Just go straight to the point", he cut me short with the bang on his desk. "You still don''t remember her?" I am surprised. He must be a real yboy not to remember my special daughter. "Are you going to talk or what?" "If you don''t remember her, then I guess you will when I describe what and how it happened", I smirk, enjoying the drama between us. "Annabelle was drunk as she walked to the washroom to urinate when she saw you in there, zipping up your trousers", I am staring at him intently, watching and waiting for a sh of recognition but I see nothing. "You two began to argue and you called her a drunk. You had sex with her at the end of the day. And I know Anna allowed it just to get back at her stupid ex-boyfriend." He isn''t saying anything. He is twirling his chair. "Do you remember her now?" I ask him. "Is she the reason you are here?" "Yes, she copsed in school a few days back and she discovered she is pregnant with your child." "How do you know the baby is mine?" His voice is low. "It''s obvious, isn''t it?" I shrugged indifferently. "How is it obvious?" He looks less concerned and unconvinced. I know he wants to doubt the baby''s paternity. "She was at the party because her boyfriend broke things up with her......" "And they haven''t been having sex?" He is trying to set a trap for me to fall in. I know Anna is not a virgin anymore but I am 100% sure the baby is for the motherfucker in front of me. "They''ve not been together for more than three months even before he finally broke things up with her which led her to go to the party with her friend, Pam. That makes it 6 months since they have been apart and the baby is just three months." I exin further. "I don''t believe you or your daughter. So get out!" He leans forward. "What? You don''t believe me?" "No, I don''t. You are nothing but an opportunist and......" "Shut the fuck up, you idiot. Didn''t you have sex with her? You want proof? I can provide you with it." You can''t just open your mouth and run it the way you like. I am a proud woman and I will never stoop so low to do this shit with you if it isn''t important." I am damn mad at him and now I don''t fucking care about the consequences. It is either he listens or I do this the hard way. It takes two to have sex and my daughter won''t have to suffer this alone. This fucking billionaire must take responsibility for his actions, I conclude. "Do you realize you are in a work environment? Why are you shouting?" He yells back at me. "Do you realize you are also shouting at a woman who is old enough to be your mother?" I retort. "You can''t birth me", he states. "Really?" I ask with heavy sarcasm. "Well, I am the mother to the woman carrying your child and that is enough." "If you had trained your daughter well, she won''t be pregnant now", he mutters, gritting his teeth. "How dare you?" I yell. I feel insulted. "Let''s get everything done with", he utters, after the awkward silence upon us. "What do you want me to do? Do you want me to write you a cheque?" "No", I answer sharply, even though I am relieved he wants us to go to the major reason why I am here. He looks surprised that I am not requesting formoney. "Why then are you here?" He demands. I can see curiosity written all over him. He must be wondering what I am doing here sitting before him to tell him that my daughter is carrying his baby and also rejecting a lifetime opportunity of letting him write me a cheque that can change our lives forever. I know what I want and I always go for it. I am smart. My n is greater than this, I smirk. "I am here to make you an offer." I dere with confidence. I know my offer will sound stupid to him and he might not agree to it now but he will eventually. I have my ways. "Offer? What offer?" "The offer is for you to get married to my daughter." I finally drop the bombshell with a smile on my face. "What?!" "Yes, I want you to marry Anna", She repeats. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Aidan''s POV I am dumbfounded at the offer. What sort of ridiculous idea is this? I ask inwardly. How can shee here to tell me to marry her daughter, who does she think she is? Why is everyone picking up the topic of marriage to me these days? I watch her shout furiously. She is angry and it shows how sincere she is about everything she has said. I remember the girl. Yes, I do and I remember the sex with her. It was the sex that changed something in me and brought back my urges. I thought of her for the first week after the sex with her but after having sex with another woman from a different club, I forgot about her. I try to stay calm and handle the situation in a good way. I can decide to go for a DNA test after the baby is born to be sure the baby is mine and if it is, I will take responsibility, not because I want to but because I feel my mother will be d about it. Maybe this will make her stop pressuring me about getting married. I left the mansion yesterday out of anger without checking up on her like I promised I would before leaving and she had called me this morning. After apologizing and exining what happened, she reminded me of the discussion we had yesterday. I don''t like having conversations like this in the office. It causes distraction and I hate being distracted. I am still trying to get over the conversation with my father yesterday and here I am faced with another problem. I know my father will be expecting me toe back to him for help but I would never do that. I am already looking for ways to win the ward, without his help. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "What sort of stupid offer is this? You want me to marry your daughter? Are you insane or something?" I am beginning to think this is all a trap. How can shee up with something as ridiculous as a marriage? I thought she would ask me to open a business for her daughter or take responsibility for the baby by sending them money every week or every month but here she is telling me to marry her daughter. "Think about it, I wille to see you soon", she stands up, pulling me out of my thoughts. Without waiting for my response, she walks majestically to the door. Even though I would love to have a child so I can use that as an excuse not to get married as my mother wants, I know I need to be smart. I feel this woman before me has a hidden agenda. Why isn''t she taking the money I am willing to offer? I intend to give her some money and get my child from them once it has been confirmed that I am the father. But she isn''t epting my offer. How does she expect me to ept her offer then? What is she up to? Why is she doing this? "Evelyn", I stop her. I am making a mental note of her name and I will send it to my private investigator to find enough information about her. I need to know what she is up to and what she does for a living. I also want to know if my so-called baby is in safe hands. She turns to face me. "Don''t you evere to my office again or you will be arrested." I threaten. "Really?" She smirks. "I love your audacity. Get me arrested and find your image getting tarnished the next morning." "How will you feel when I tell the media you raped my daughter when she was not in her right senses?" I am quiet. "Aidan, you are not only a famous businessman but also the first in the ranking of the youngest billionaires in New York. You know just a little mistake can bring you down and I won''t take it lightly with you if you mess with me." She says with venom. "All I am doing is protecting my daughter. Be ready to bear the consequences of your actions. And think before you make any decision concerning my daughter and her pregnancy." She smiles. "Till we meet again, future son-inw", she bows dramatically and chuckles before exiting my office. I am dumbstruck at her behavior and speechless. I wonder how a woman can be this confident. She was even threatening me, I said inwardly. If my only mother is this courageous, father wouldn''t have taken her for a ride. I am now more than curious to know who she is. I want to know who I am dealing with. I pick up the telephone and put it to my ears. Whatever the result is, whether she is honest or not, I am still going to deal with her for having the guts to threaten me in my office. "Hello, boss", Tristan greets. "I have a job for you", I go straight to the point without mincing words. "I want you to follow the woman that just left my office now. She is in a nude dress and her name is Evelyn. She has a daughter named Anna. Find out where she lives and what she does for a living." Ok, boss." He answers me. I will say Tristan is like a private bodyguard. He is always within the vicinity of my home andpany, he is always there to protect me whenever there is trouble. No one knows of him, except me. I feel Tristan is the one to do a clean job for me, I don''t want to trust an outsider who might spill the beans to the media. "And one more thing", I inform him. I am thinking fast. I don''t want Evelyn to win this game, she seems smart and intelligent but I want to show her who the boss is. I want to be sure this game is a clean and safe one before I get rid of her for good. "Go to Exclusive club. Find out if there is a camera in the washroom, if there is, tip the securities and get the camera out to me." I tell him. Evelyn says she has proof, and I know this is what she means. If I get rid of it, she will have nothing to prove to the media that I had something with her daughter. "Yes, boss." "Bring the camera to me and Evelyn''s information, I need them as soon as possible", Imand. "Alright." "Get to work", I hang up and heave a sigh of relief. "Let''s see who wins", I smirk to myself. **** Evelyn''s POV I am confident of my n and I am going to push through with my threat if Aidan doesn''t do what I want him to do. I am ready to show him the stuff I am made of. I stop a cab when I am outside thepany. I am thinking of other things to do, to make my n more effective. As the cabman drives me home, I decide to give Pam a call. I don''t want to lose on two sides, besides I need money to keep my home together before the n to get Aidan to marry my daughter will work. I know once Anna is married to him, I will have no cause to cry over my financial status. I am sure of that. Maybe I should start work now and resign once Anna is married off to the idiot, I thought to myself. I pick up my phone and dial Pam''s number. "Hello, Pam." "Hi." "Are you still home?" I ask her. I want her to tell her father that I am ready to start work. "Yes, but I am about to go to school now", Pam replies softly. "I want you to help me ask your dad when I can start work", I tell her. I am now enthusiastic about starting work as a cook in her father''s mansion. I know if I don''t grab the opportunity now and I lose the game with Aidan, the job in her father''s mansion must have been taken by someone else. "Alright, I will go and ask him now." She mutters. "Wait", I stop her from hanging up. "I need one more piece of information from you." "Ok, what''s that?" She asks me. "Help me find out where Aidan Alvarez lives and his parent''s home residence, I have a little surprise for them", I announce to her hearing, with a smile. I am proud of how fast I am thinking and working on my ns. Pam is quiet. "Ok." She finally says. "Good. See you tomorrow." I drop the call and rest my back morefortably on the seat, with a proud smile on my face. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Tessa''s POV I had just moved past the receptionist who was requesting for this month''s sry from me. I rolled my eyes at her. She has not provided me with any tangible information for the past two months now and she is expecting me to still pay her. I told her I was going to get back to her. I need to see Aidan first. I want to take the lift to his office when I bump into an elderly woman. I left home in a bad mood and I am here with the hope that the news I got from my father is untrue. "Hey, watch where you are going", she yells at me. I wanted to apologize before she said that. But the yelling piss me off. "Watch where you are going too, old woman." I retort back and enter the elevator. I didn''t bother to look at her as the door closed gradually. I know she must be ring at me coldly. I have no time to banter words with her, she is the least of my problems. When my father informed me of Trevor''s proposal to marry me to his son, Aidan, I felt I didn''t need to bother myself anymore or go on with my ns. I was patiently waiting for Aidan to call me so we could talk like future couples and then fix our wedding date but the call never came. My dad told me about the proposal the very day Trevor saw me in his son''s office and I had been waiting since that day. It''s been more than four days already and I can no longer wait. The suspense is killing me. After my father told me what Aidan said to his face the day before, I knew I had toe to see him. The elevator opens and I walk out, with hurried steps towards his office. I know he is in, if he isn''t in, the receptionist would have informed me. I move past the secretary who is asleep on her desk. I knock once and enter the office without waiting for his response. He isn''t working on hisptop like I assumed he would be doing. He s pacing the office with his phone to his ears. It is apparent that he isn''t aware of my presence. "Aidan?" I call softly. He twirls around to see me standing by the door. He whispers something to the person on the other side and drops the phone, before turning to face me again. "What are you doing here again, Tessa?" He asks me, sternly. "I knocked beforeing in...." I try to defend myself but he cut me short. "I didn''t ask you that", he points his index finger towards me. I watch his expression. He looks angry and I was trying to figure out if it is my presence that is getting him furious this way or someone had annoyed him before I came in. "What the hell are you doing here? How many times have I told you to stoping here?" "I''m sorry", I apologize. I know being calm is the only thing I can do to get him to listen to me and know why he is rejecting me. I am hurt but I won''t give up even if he rejects me again. The proposal from his father is a lifetime opportunity for me. I didn''t expect my n A to work so soon and now Aidan wants to ruin everything for me. I won''t let him ruin this chance for me. I will do all it takes to have him to myself. "I just need to confirm something from you and it''s urgent", I add before he can say something else. I know the next word that wille out of him is for him to send me out. I know I can''t even try to seduce him, he is in a bad mood, just like me. "What?" He peers at me with a low tone. "Can I sit?" I request. He eyes me before going to his seat. When he slumps to the chair, I know he is indirectly inviting me to sit too. I walk forward and sit down. "Father told me what happened yesterday", I begin, without wasting any more of my time. "What did he tell you?" He asks. I know he is aware of what I am talking about but he is pretending not to know. "About the marriage, Aidan. I thought we had......" "Had what?" He thunders. "It was meant to be a one-night stand. Why do you keeping back even when I told you not to?" "Aidan......" "Don''t you have any shame or pride? You keeping back even when I keep telling you to back off me. I can''t marry you and I will never marry you." He yells at me. "Aidan", I call as a tear rolls down my eyes. I didn''t n to cry but I am bruised by his choice of words. "Do you even know why your father wants me to marry you?" He asks me, after a moment of silence. I wipe my tears away immediately. I don''t want him to think I am weak and insensitive. I want to know why his father wants us to be married. "Why?" He chuckles lightly. "My father wants me to marry you so your father can help me win the award. As he said, your father has to make me win instead of my opponent, Damien. I deserve the award but Damien will do all it takes to see me lose. His father is more influential than mine, so you see?" I am thinking. Now I know it isn''t really a choice from his father''s heart. He just wants me for his son to achieve his aim of seeing his son at the top. I thought he brought the idea up because he likes me but now I know that is not it. But I still want Aidan and I see nothing wrong in getting used when I can have what I want. At this point, I am bing desperate, I never knew Aidan will y hard to get after everything. I don''t care what it will take me now, all I want is him and no one else. If his father wants me to marry him, just for him to get the award, I am ok with it. "I will help you, Aidan", I tell him. "I see nothing wrong in doing this for you. If it means a lot to you and your father, I don''t really care. I will dly be your wife to make you...." "Shut the fuck up", he interrupts me. "You know what? Get out of my office this minute. I don''t want to ever see you here again." "What? Aidan, don''t do this", I am on the verge of crying again. Why is he being harsh to me this way? I have always tolerated him but his behavior today is intolerable. He ignores me and picks up the telephone. I am thinking he is calling the securities on me. "Esther, how many times have I told you not to let Tessa into my office anymore?" He shouts over the phone to the receptionist. The receptionist has been allowing me in without questioning because of the business between us. I am still sitting down, without moving an inch. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "When next I see Tessa or that stupid woman from earlier in my office again, I won''t hesitate to fire you", he threatens and drops the telephone. He looks at me and points to the door. "If you don''t want any more embarrassment, go now!" I stand up, quietly. I know this is not the end for us. I just need to strategize better and find a way to make him mine. All it requires is my smartness and intelligence. "I can never marry you, Tessa. This is the truth and it will be best if you know now before you be too hurt." He utters as if reading my mind, as I saunter to the door. Hisst statement didn''t bother me a bit because I know my ns will always work. I ignore him and move out of the office, assuring myself that Aidan will be mine soon, whether he likes it or not. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Aidan''s POV Mom called me. She said she wants to see me but I didn''t want to go home because I am not ready to see my father after the heated argument between us the other day. Mother said it was urgent and I wonder what it can be, I just hope she is fine, deciding to go see her the following week. It is a Monday morning and I have a lot on my desk. I was informed that the date for the award has been announced already and it is fast approaching. I am not taking any action towards it yet, I am just hoping I will be lucky to get the award. I am trying to finish up my work for today so I can go to a business meeting in Boston. My flight has been booked for 2 pm. My phone rings and I pick it up, shifting my gaze from theptop in front of me. "Good day, boss. Mr. Tristan is here to see you", Chloe informs me. "Let him in", I tell her and drop the phone. I continue my work, expecting Tristan. It''s been three days since I gave him the job, I never expected it would take him this much time. A few minutester, Tristanes in. He is dressed in a white t-shirt and blue faded jeans trousers with ck sneakers. He smiles at me. "You can sit", I tell him. He sits down in front of me as I rx back in my chair with folded arms, waiting for him to tell me what he found out. "Evelyn Gomez is currently unemployed", he starts. I shake my head, with a smile. "No wonder she is desperate to have me marry her daughter. Stupid woman!" I say inwardly. Tristan continues. "Her daughter is in college but has been absent from school for some days now. I think she is sick or something." I am not really interested in knowing about the daughter. I just want to know who Evelyn is but when he says she is sick, it pricks my interest. Is she seriously ill and the mother doesn''t have money to pay for hospital bills? I ask myself. "How do you know she is sick?" I question him, leaning forward with a curious look on my face. "Her friend, Pam, drove her to the hospital on Friday, the same day her mother came here. I followed them there till they left the hospital. I wanted to gather enough information, that''s why I didn''t "Ok, what about the mother?" "They went to the hospital together", He answers me. "I mean what else did you find out about her?" He isn''t giving me enough data about her. That is why I gave him the job in the first ce. I have no business with her daughter yet. "I didn''t find much about her. She is poor and uneducated. She only has one child who happens to be Anna. I also think Anna is pregnant." "You think?" I am disappointed at his level of unprofessionalism. I don''t like guesswork. "Yes, there is a high probability that she is pregnant", he responds. "How do you know that?" "I went into the hospital and pretended to be one of the patients waiting to see the doctor. I overheard Pam''s conversation. She was on the phone with someone and I heard her saying the word "pregnancy." I am bing interested in knowing about her. It is obvious Evelyn is honest about her daughter''s pregnancy but something is still unknown....whether the baby is mine or not. I am about to voice that out when Tristan remarks. "I also heard the word abortion from Pam." "What?" I exim. They want to abort the baby. I know I am not supposed to be bothered about it but I don''t want the baby to be aborted if it is really mine. "Yes." "What other thing did you find out?" I ask. "That is all for now, boss." "What about the camera I ask you to get from the Exclusive club?" I demand from him. "There is no camera in the washroom. They only have CCTV at the entrance of the club. I went into the washroom myself to inspect it but I found nothing." I feel relieved and a bit worked up. I am relieved that there is no camera in there that can reveal what actually happened between Anna and me that night and I am also bothered because of what Evelyn said. She said she has evidence and I wonder what sort of evidence she is going to present now. **** Evelyn''s POV I am supposed to begin work today. Instead of going to work, I find myself taking a cab to Aidan''s Anna was sick on Friday and we took her to the hospital. I deposited all I had in the hospital''s ount. I am now desperate to see Anna married to him. Since I know the way to Aidan''s office, I didn''t bother to talk to the receptionist. I only smile and walk past her. "Hey", she calls me back. I know she won''t let me in. I was hoping to sneak into thepany without letting her know. If I don''t do something, she will report me to the securities and have me thrown out. Aidan must have warned her not to ever let me in again. I turn back to face her. "You aren''t allowed to go in. Please leave." I walk towards her slowly, dipping my hand into my bag to bring out thest wad of cash I have. I stretch my hand to give her, keeping aside one wad to transport me to work. "It will be brief, please", I coax her. My voice is low, unlike thest time I was here. She eyes the money in my hand and grabs it. She didn''t say anything so I turn back quickly and take the elevator up. I know I am alreadyte for work and I hope my employer won''t be mad at me foring to workte on my first day. Coming here is Important. I walk towards his office when I get to the second floor. I see a secretary a few distances away from his office. I didn''t see her there thest time I came. I know this is another obstacle. "Hi", I sh her a smile. "Hello, how may I help you?" She asks, returning the smile. "I am here to see Aidan", I tell her. "Do you have an appointment?" "No, I don''t", I reply with all honesty. "Ok", she smiles again and picks up the phone to call him. I am praying he allows me in. "Hello, sir. Someone is here to see you", she says. "What''s your name, ma?" "Evelyn. Evelyn Gomez ." "Evelyn Gomez", she repeats into the phone. She nods and nces at me briefly before looking away. When she drops the phone, I know it is bad news. "I''m sorry but the boss is in an important meeting at the moment." I curse beneath my breath. "I can wait till he is done." "I don''t think that....." "Please tell him it is important", I plead. She shakes her head. "I''m sorry ma, I can''t help." I exhale deeply, thinking of what else to do. Why is he proving to be a hard nut to crack? Why is he being insensitive and wicked? I have work to go to and I can''t wait here all day. I can''t afford to make my boss mad at me on my first day. I am debating on whether to wait or go when his door opens. A manes out and walks past me, after shing the secretary a cute smile. I realize he is the one Aidan was having a meeting with and since he is now gone, I decide to try my luck one more time. "Can I see him now?" "No, ma." She refuses me. "Please", I beg her. "I''m sorry but the boss asked me not to let you in", she confess. I sigh deeply. The thought of not seeing him after sacrificing my job is making me pissed. Aidan wants to see the stuff I am made of. My phone rings and Pam''s name sh on the screen. I know immediately that I have to go before I This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. lose my job on my first day. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Anna''s POV I stir in my sleep, remembering I have an errand to run for mom. I''ve been absent from school for more than a week now. I have been sick. Today is Friday and I have been doing nothing all day but to sleep. I stretch with a yawn and turn to check the clock. It is 6 pm already. "Shit", I scramble out of my bed. Mom asked me to go get groceries, we are out of milk, eggs, and bread. These past few days, I have been taking more milk than usual and we have no more milk in the house anymore. I spend most of the time alone at home, doing absolutely nothing. I am always sleeping or watching a movie. I did nothing today other than take a bath and sleep after taking lunch. I intended to take a nap for a few minutes before going to the grocery shop, a few distances away from here. It is quite near, so I don''t need to take a cab. I dash out of my room and rush to the kitchen, where mom kept the money for groceries. I pick it up and run back to my room. I am thinking of changing my dress into something more decent. I am wearing a short and a small top. I This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. throw my closet open and pick out a pair of long trousers. I wore it and move out, with my phone. I feel refreshed from sleeping for hours. Mom usuallyes backte ever since she got her new job. I am grateful to Pam for the help. It''s been a week now since I fell sick, mom thought I was attempting to abort the baby. I thought of it but I would never do that with my own hands. Mom saw a bottle of drugs in front of me and jumped to conclusions. I got the drugs from a pharmacy the day before and it turned out to be fake. I want the baby to be alive and I also want to be free from the shackles of having a baby without a father. When mom mentioned the idea of meeting with him, I kicked against it. I know how stubborn my mother can be and I am sure she went ahead with it. She didn''t say anything to me about meeting with Aidan Alvarez, my baby father but I have a feeling she did meet him but it didn''t end well. I am patiently waiting for when she would bring up the idea of aborting the baby again, I will dly do it since the father doesn''t want it. I am three months gone already and I have made a decision not to tamper with the pregnancy once it is four or five months. I asked the doctor that attended to me some questions and he made it known to me that it is risky to abort a baby after 3 months. I have no intention to meet with the father, I have no courage to do that. Even if my mother insists on keeping the baby, I will do as she says without looking for the father. He doesn''t need to know he has a baby somewhere. I am capable of taking care of my baby, without his help. I once thought of dropping out of school and getting a job to help mom out with everything but I know she would never allow that. She will insist I continue school but I am ashamed of myself. Ever since the incident with Tony, I have been self-conscious of my pregnancy and what people will think of me when my belly begins to protrude. I sigh heavily as I get to the grocery shop. I have never been so indecisive in my life, this will be the first hard decision in years. I haven''t concluded on what to do with my life and the baby. I am just waiting for my mother''s order, even if it is against what I want. She is my mother and I need to obey her. I get all the things we need in the house and within 10 minutes, I am done. I pay the cashier and walk out. The cold air hit my face, making my hair fly across my face. It is getting dark already and I am in a haste to get home and wear a cardigan. I hope mom will be back home now. I am already used to not having her around most of the time, because her former job takes up much more of her time than the present one but these past few days, I miss her absence so much. Maybe it''s because I have been indoors for a week now. A few distances away from home, I feel a strange feeling and observe that I am being followed. At first, I wave the thoughts away thinking it is one of my wild imaginations but when the thoughts persist and I notice I am right, I begin to shiver, not because of the cold but out of fear. Am I going to get kidnapped? I shudder in fear, increasing my pace. My stalker increased his pace too. My heart is pounding wildly in my chest and I am afraid it will burst out soon. I slow down and he did the same, then I begin to run. He follows. When I get to an alley, I decide to seek cover there so I can see who is stalking me. I hurry into the alley, breathing heavily. I stand still, waiting for him to appear. I know the stalker is a guy because I looked back when I first notice someone was following me. The guy is wearing a ck hood, covering his face. I scold myself mentally for noting out with my bag. I always have pepper spray in my bag whenever I am out of the house. I learned how to protect and defend myself with pepper spray as my weapon. Mom taught me how to do it ever since the night I almost got raped right in front of the house. Even when I am in college, there is always a bottle of pepper spray in my bag. It is my little weapon and it gives me a sense of protection and confidence. It helped me out during high school to defend myself from bullies. Right now, I feel vulnerable and unprotected without it. I am thinking of how to escape from being kidnapped by my stalker. I know how to throw a few kicks and punches, maybe this will do. I put down the bag of groceries gently and put my arms out ready to punch him the moment he shows up. He shows up almost immediately, looking around for me. His head is forward, looking towards the direction I am supposed to take home. Who is he? I decide to use that to my advantage. I will punch him and when he is down, I will kick his balls and run home before he is back up again. I take a step towards him but before I can throw him a punch like I anticipate I will, he grabs my hand. I shout and he quickly mped my mouth shut with his hand. I struggle to get out of his hold. "Quiet!" He says softly. I stop struggling. The voice sounds familiar. He let me go. I move away from his reach. "Who are you and why are you stalking me?" My hand is out again, ready to punch his face if he is truly a kidnapper. "I am not a stalker", he replies and moves away. The hood is still covering his face. I realize from his voice that he is Tony. "Tony?" He stops. I am silent, wondering why he is stalking me. He takes another step and I stop him. "Tony, why are you stalking me? I know it''s you." He stops and turns to look at me. "I am not stalking you", he answers softly. "You were, I was damn scared", I put my hands on my chest to calm my racing heart. "Sorry, I scared you. I was worried about you", he confess. I almost smile at the thought that he still cares. I didn''t answer. "Are you married?" He asks me. "What? Of course not." I chuckle and pick up my bag of groceries. He nods. Why the hell will he think I am married? "Why have you been absent from school?" He demands. "I''ve been sick", we stand a few meters away from each other, his face is still not showing well but I am relieved because I recognize his voice. "Get well soon"_ he moves away. "Tony?" I call. I bit my lower lips and ask. "Why did you give me that look?" I am referring to the day he threw me a disgustful look making me feel like a cheap slut. He says nothing and continues to go the way he came. "Tony?" I call him again. He didn''t answer and he didn''t stop walking. I wonder why he is behaving strangely. I wonder why he is stalking me if he doesn''t want to talk to me. Is he doing this to know where I live? Or is it because he just wants to be sure I am fine? How did he even know I am here? I keep asking myself questions that I can''t even provide answers to. Tony is the only one who can provide the answers but he is already out of sight. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Aidan''s POV The private jetnds in New York at exactly 8:10 pm. I remove my seat belt and move out of the jet. I walk briskly to the Limousine waiting for me. I am really exhausted after a long day in Chicago. I have been gone for three days. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I went there for a business meeting and theunching of my new hotels in Chicago. I was supposed to arrive in New York earlier this morning but I had to stay back to close the deals I have in Chicago. I got the deal and after signing the contract, the jet took off from Chicago at exactly 5 pm. The driveres out and takes the suitcase from me. He opens the door for me and I hop in. He drops the suitcase beside him as he gets in. We drive off. All I want to do now is to take a hot bath, eat and go to bed. I have an appointment with Alexander tomorrow morning by 10 am, so I need to be up early to prepare the contract before his arrival. I am also hoping to talk to him about the award, to see if he can help in any way. Anytime I think of what Damien is capable of doing, it scares me to know I might lose the award. Father hasn''t called me since the other day and it is unexpected. I wonder why he isn''t blowing my phone off with his calls, to persuade me to agree to his stupid n. I breathe out air and close my eyes. I feel myself dozing off when the Limousine stops right in front of my apartment. The driver moves out and opens the door for me. I get out and take the suitcase from him. "Thank you, Hunter", I say politely to the middle-aged man. He is my driver but I like driving myself to work most of the time. I always require his service whenever I am going on a trip. I like him because he is honest and loyal. As I begin to take long strides towards the house, I notice there is a strange car parked close to the house. Before I can make a statement about it to Hunter who is already getting into the car, I see someoneing from inside. "Mother?" I say as someone wheels her out. She is sitting in her wheelchair, looking tired. I can now see the face of the person behind her. It is one of her maids, Lucy. "Where have you been, Aidan? I have been here for several hours waiting for you because you refuse to pick up your calls." She does not look happy. I squat and touch herp. "I''m sorry, mom. I just got in from Chicago. Is everything ok?" She isn''t smiling and I wonder what is wrong. "I came to see you." I stand upright and move to the door. I slid in the keys and open it wide for Lucy to wheel her in. I am leaning on the door frame, watching Lucy help her in. When they are in, I get in and close the door behind me. I take the wheelchair from Lucy and push mother close to my favorite sofa. I sit in and ce my hand on herp, waiting for her to tell me what is the matter. "Your father sent me", she begins. I am not expecting her sudden visit to be about father but I am not too shocked that father has taken a step now like I was thinking of earlier in the jet. "And I''m also here about the marriage we talked about thest time", she adds. Lucy is standing silently behind her. I have a feeling now that my father sent her to persuade me to marry Tessa. The thought saddens me because I know my father is doing this on purpose. He knows I always obey my mother and he wants to use this to his advantage. "Mother, I''m sorry but I can''t marry Tessa", I dere openly, shutting my eyes, not wanting to see the hurt in her eyes for rejecting what she is proposing. I wish I could do what she is asking me to do but I can''t. I don''t want Tessa as a wife, she is a bad choice, and getting married to her will be hell on earth. I do not know much about her but I feel she is no good for me. The way she threw herself cheaply at me speaks a lot about her. She behaves like a slut and that is what I see her as. I am sure I am not the only man she has slept with in three months since we met. "I am not asking you to marry Tessa", she holds my hand and I flutter my eyes open. I am a bit relieved that she is not in support of the marriage with Tessa. Why is she here? I wonder. "Your father pleaded with me to convince you to marry her but I don''t want her for you. I want your happiness, not just any woman. Tessa is not the woman that can guarantee you the happiness I want for you." "Yes, mom. That''s why I don''t want to marry her. She is a bad choice. I wonder why dad is still insisting on it if it is only for my benefit." "Your father is irresponsible and desperate", she mutters. No matter how bad she speaks of my father, I can still see how much she loves him. Sometimes, I wonder if mom hates him as I do. I hate my father because of her. "What do you mean?" I ask. She shakes her head. "He is not the reason why I am here. I have been wanting toe to visit but his suggestion that I should visit is working to my advantage. I am here to hear your response about the marriage we talked about thest time you came home. Have you found anyone yet?" "No, mom." I tell her. "I''ve been so busy, I barely have time for myself." She nods in understanding. "Should I find you someone? Probably one of my friend''s daughters?" "No, mom. I don''t want a spoiled brat as a wife. I will think about it and do something concerning it very soon", I promise her. "I want you to get married before the award night", she announces. "What?" I exim. The award night is in a month. How can I find a woman before then? "I thought we concluded on next year, mom?" My eyes are bulging out. "I know but something might happen on that day. I want you to present your wife to the world that day to steer Tessa and her father away." An awkward silence falls upon us. She looks thoughtful for a while and I am also thinking of what to do. I have a lot to do and finding a woman this soon is a big job to do. I need to find a way to convince mom that I will find someone after the award night. "You don''t even need to be married then if it''s too soon. But you should be engaged to her so you can tell them she is your fiancee", shepletes. "What is going to happen, mom?" I ask her out of curiosity. She shrugs and keeps quiet. "Tell me mom", she smiles as I caress her hands. My hand is still in between hers. They are still as soft as ever. I wish to find someone like my mom. She is calm and beautiful, loyal and honest, sweet and generous. I love her. "For you to be considered seriously for the award and even after the award night, for you to be considered responsible for different business dealsing from new clients you will meet that night who will be interested in signing a deal with you, you need to stick to one woman and eliminate the rumor of being a Casanova. You aren''t one, I didn''t train you up to be a yboy so I want you married for your own good" She exins. I nod. I don''t want to argue with her. I have my own opinion of the whole thing but I will rather keep it to myself. "I want grandchildren, they will keep mepany, you know?" She has an amusing look on her face. As she made mention of grandchildren, I remember the girl that imed she is pregnant for me and how her mother has been pestering my life. ''You have what you need already'', my subconscious screams. I can barely remember how she looks but I feel she is ok for a wife. She doesn''t look wild like Tessa. All I need to do is find out if the baby is truly mine and introduce her to my mom. I don''t even need to get married to her. I will get her engaged and after she has given birth to the baby, I will pay her off and take the baby from her to make my mother happy. ''This is a good idea'', I grin inwardly. "Aidan, you aren''t saying anything", mother says. "I hear you, mom. I will give you a positive reply next week", I assure her. "Really?" She beams. "Yes", I reply with a smile. "Thank you", she pecks my forehead. I can see the happiness radiating all over her. She is genuinely happy at the thought of getting me married and having children. I know she will be more excited when I tell her I am expecting a baby from someone but I don''t intend to tell her now, till I have everything confirmed. "Thank you, mom. I love you." "I love you too, son." She replies. I sit back and watch her face. She is looking at me too. "Mom?" I call after a moment of silence. "Son?" "I have a feeling dad isn''t doing this for me to get the award alone, I feel there is a different motive behind all of these." She smiles sadly. "Your father is a smart man and he always makes sure to get what he wants." "That''s why I keep asking myself what he stands to gain from making me marry that whore." "A lot", she says sharply. I gaze up at her. "Your father has a lot to gain from having Julian as his inw. The award is one of those things but it is just the least of the benefits." "Benefits?" I am puzzled. I have been asking myself what he stands to gain, ever since he informed me about the so-called ns they were making for me to marry Tessa, but I have been unable to find an answer, till now. Father has lots ofpanies and even connections all over South America and Ennd. What else does he want? More power? Morepanies? More money? Everyone craves more money but getting it the wrong way is what makes it unfair. I am also craving to have more money and establish newpanies. "Your father wants you to marry her because of one major thing." She utters, increasing my curiosity. "What is that thing?" "He wants to take over Julian''spanies and take Tessa''s inheritance from her. He can only get the inheritance by making you her husband and getting Julian''s wealth can only be possible if Tessa bes family", she mumbles and my mouth drops open in awe. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Tessa''s POV Trevor''s call was expected but his request to see me wasn''t expected. I know this meeting is going to be about his son, Aidan, and our supposed marriage but I can''t help but wonder why he demands to see me in his private hotel and not his office or home. My father is extremely mad at Aidan for rejecting me. He suggested that I forget about him but it isn''t an easy task for me. At first, I thought what I have for Aidan is lust, for how he makes me feel during sex but now I know it is more than lust. I love the idiot. My dad told Trevor that I am no longer interested in getting married to his son and he stopped picking his calls. I tried to let go of my ns to get him in every possible means but the thought of seeing him someday with some woman made me pick up the interest of getting him no matter what. Father wouldn''t understand. No one will understand how much I love him. Aidan is everything that I want and need in a man. My mom is supportive and on my side, she keeps telling me to be patient but I know the saying of the patient dog eating the fastest bone is nothing but bullshit. I decided to do things on my own, without seeking my father''s help anymore. It was obvious he wouldn''t offer any more help. My dad is a proud man and he believes I will get a good man someday who will value me and ept me for who I am but the question I keep asking myself is, can I really wait for that day? Can I really wait for that man when Aidan is in the picture? Can that man make me feel the way I always feel with Aidan, near him, or when he is inside of me? I thought getting pregnant would be a good way to hook him down but we aren''t even on good terms Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. with each other and he hasn''t touched me ever since I thought of the idea. If only I can make him have sex with me one more time, just maybe I can get pregnant since I have gotten rid of the pills I have been using for years. I might not have my father''s support but I know I have that of Trevor, even though I have no idea what his crippled wife thinks of it all. I don''t like her. Thest time I saw her was 10 years ago before she became crippled and my dislike for her started that year. Trevor organized a party and invited my parents. Dad went on a business trip to Mexico so mom went to the party with me. I was bored, so I decided to do something fun. I saw a cute boy looking at me and we begin to make out in front of the washroom. I was just 15 years old then. Aidan''s mother saw us and she scolded me harshly. I told her to mind her business and she pped me. I cried to mom but mom did nothing. I began to despise her since then. I never knew I was going to fall in love with her son someday, I never knew she had a son. I step out of the Range Rover that pulled over in front of the hotel. I am wearing pointed high heels, with a short red skirt and white top. I have sunshades on with red lipstick on my lips. I remove the sunshade with my long manicured fingers and look around. I turn to face the driver from the window of the car. "You can go, Sammy. I will find my way back home." "Ok, ma''am", he nods in reply and zooms off. I smile to myself. I don''t know how long I am going to stay there with Trevor but I have ns on going out to a partyter. It''s been so long since I acted wild, I missed that. I have been depriving myself of good sex since the rejection from Aidan, all I do is masturbate and it is fucking annoying. I feel it is pure torture, father was restricting me from going out because he thinks I will go beg Aidan. I will have to visit Zoe after this meeting so we can go shopping and go to a party, I grin at the thought. Zoe is my friend and we have a lot inmon. She is as crazy as I am. I walk elegantly into the hotel. The receptionist smiles at me and directs me to the suite where Trevor was waiting for me. She ask me to go to thest floor before I can say anything. Trevor must have informed her that I was I move swiftly with my heels making the ck sound on the floor. When I am on thest floor, I see the suite number given to me directly in front of me. I smile and walk towards it. I knock softly before entering. I see Trevor sitting on the massive bed with hisptop. "Hello, Tessa", he beams at me, with open arms ready to embrace. "Hi Trevor", I reply as we embrace. He releases me and peers at me inquisitively. The smile on his face reminds me so much of Aidan. The resemnce is too much to ignore. I wish it is Aidan hugging me now, I say inwardly. "Trevor?" He asks with a shortugh. I know what he is talking about. He is asking why I am using his first name now. I shrug. "I just thought it''s best to go on first names now that I will soon be your daughter-inw." He chuckles lightly. "I see." He ces his hand on my back and leads me to the sofa beside the bed, close to the window where he is seeing the view of the street. As I sit with legs crossed, he slumps to the one opposite mine. "How have you been, Tessa?" He asks with concern. I shrug indifferently. "I guess fine." He nods. "I''m sure you already know why I called you here." "Maybe or maybe not", I answer. "but I have a feeling it''s because of Aidan." "Yes." He grins. "How much do you love my son and want to be married to him?" He leans forward. "Very much", I didn''t want to sound desperate. "Very much", he emphasizes. "Are you willing to do anything to make the marriage between you two possible?" I don''t know what he means by that but I feel this is the exact opportunity I need. "Yes, I can", I reply firmly. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Tessa''s POV Trevor stands up and walks to where I am seated. "Good." He goes to the back and puts his face next to my shoulder. I stare back at his face, wishing it is Aidan. "Your father isn''t picking my calls anymore", He whispers close to my ears and moves away abruptly. The action reminds me of how tense I am whenever Aidan is around and whenever I feel his breath on my skin. I close my eyes to shut the thoughts away. "He is angry", I tell him. "I have an offer to make for you to be married to Aidan", he utters and moves to the bar side where there are varieties of wines. He picks one up and pours it into two sses. I watch him as he moves back to sit, cing the ss of wine before me and gulping his. "What offer?" I pick the ss up and sip a little wine from it, watching him from the transparent ss. "The offer to make my son yours while you give me what I want." He smirks. I am beginning to think otherwise. Why is he saying while I give him what I want? I frown and drop the ss cup. "I don''t get you", I tell him. "First thing you have to do is make sure your father assists Aidan in getting the award. He will be well recognized and it will work in your favor." He begins to point out his offer. "I never said I wasn''t going to help him", My face is still frowned. "But your father''s assistance is what we need, he isn''t picking my calls anymore"_ he states. "Father is just mad at him." "I understand. But I know my son more than you do. Getting married to him is possible with my help, all you need to do is do your part and leave the rest to me to deal with." He smirks. "Are you going to force him?" I ask, hoping for a willing eptance from Aidan. "No", he answers sharply. "Ok", he beams in excitement and picks up the cup to take another sip of the sweet wine. I lean back on the sofa, twirling the cup around my fingers with a dreamy smile on my face. "What do I need to do?" "First", he stands up again and moves towards me. "convince your father to help him win the award." "How can I do that?" I know what to do but I want his opinions too. "He is your father", his breath fans my neck. "You know how best to persuade him to do something for you." "Father doesn''t want me to be rejected by any man. Should I tell him Aidan has agreed to the marriage then? I think that will make the persuasion easier." I exin. He looks thoughtful for a while as he stands upright. He touches his mustache and twists it for a while. "Anything that you think will help." He shrugs. "Good. I will do just that but you have to promise me that you will convince Aidan before the award night. I want us to go there together as couples." I smile broadly. "Consider that done." He replies. "Is that all?" There is a short silence as we stare at each other, sipping our wines with a sheepish smile on our faces. "Nop. There is more." He answers. "What else do I need to do?" "There are two more things to do to prove to me that you are worth being his wife", he moves around therge room. I am curious to know what he wants me to do to prove to him that I am worthy of being Aidan''s wife. No one else is as worthy as I am, the rest of the girls that want him are gold diggers but I am not. I don''t need his money, I have a huge fortune before me already. "What are they?" I ask. I see him go towards the bar ande back with the bottle of wine. "I am only going to tell you one, the other wille after when the n is almost executed", he says with confidence. "Tell me what it is", I urge him to talk. "Are you sure?" He has an amused look on his face and it is increasing my curiosity. I nod. He pours more wine into my ss cup. "Drink up", I oblige and drink it all in a single gulp. He pours for himself too before dropping the bottle on the table in between us. He gulps his too and drops the cup before moving behind me again. He touches my hair, patting it gently before moving his lips towards my ear. He bites my earlobe gently and I am almost lost before I realize what he is doing. "Trevor", I can feel myself getting wet already. I ain''t my fault but my father''s fault for not letting me have sex in more than a week already. I am damn horny for Aidan but he isn''t avable. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Tessa, I want to see what my son has been enjoying all along", he turns to look at him. I want to say no but no word ising out of my mouth. My subconscious is telling me to let him, while I enjoy the pleasure of being with my father-inw, thinking and wishing it is Aidan instead. The only difference between them is just the old age of the man before you, my subconscious urges me. "I''m sorry, I can''t", I try to get up but he pins me down with his two arms beside my hand. He trails his hand from my neck down to my boobs, going downwards towards my thighs. I close my eyes, refraining from moaning. "Do you even have any idea what Aidan wants in a woman?" He asks me. Why is he asking me this? Aidan likes having sex with me, I never thought there is something Ick when ites to sexual pleasure. "Do you know how best to pleasure him and get him hooked onto you forever?" He asks again. "The first time I saw you two kissing in his office, I knew instantly that something was missing and Aidan will soon let you go to find that thing in another woman. I also knew you were the right woman for him which is why we are here", he is trailing kisses all over me. I am no longer thinking straight. "I want to teach you now what you need to know about Aidan in the bedroom", he touches my boobs, squeezing them hard. I wonder how he knows what Aidan likes in the bedroom. As if reading my mind, he speaks up again. "Aidan and I are the same. We only have a slight difference." He raise me from the sofa. I am with no panties beneath and I am sure my skirt is already soaked from the excess juicesing out from underneath. He pushes me to the bed, making my skirt rise. He smirks when he sees my shaved spot. "You are going to be sweet"_ he climbs in beside me and takes my lips. I know what I am doing is wrong but I can''t let go and run out. I realize I want him too, I want sex. I don''t need to go to a party anymore. I find myself moaning out loud for my father-inw to thrust faster, in return for getting his son to marry me. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Damien''s POV I love fun ces, I love having fun. California is a fun ce to be but I know more fun awaits me here in New York. I have unfinished business that I need to sort out before flying back to myfort zone. I am also back here because of how much I miss New York and because of one other person, Aidan. I miss him. I miss seeing his contorted face. I miss feeling the pleasure I always derive from taking what belongs to him. This is why I am here now, to take something else and destroy it. I won''t hesitate to destroy him now that I have the chance. I want to take my revenge now. I don''t want to wait any longer again. Fifteen years is a long wait already. I want to destroy him and his father for making me lose my mother at a tender age. Trevor is the real enemy but I want Aidan to have a taste of the torture and pain his father had caused me, for not stopping his father from killing my mother right in my presence. Aidan saw him but he didn''t stop him. He was my best friend but he became my enemy that day. I am sitting in front of the furnace, thinking of where to begin my revenge when the phone rings on the small stool beside me. It jerks me out of my thoughts and I pick it up. "She is here, boss", Donovan informs me. "Let her in", I instruct and drop the call. I have few businesses to deal with in New York, I have most of mypany''s main branches in California and Chicago but I knowing down here can make me win the award. I also know Aidan deserves it, because of his current worth but I won''t let him get it. Father is willing to help, he wants his revenge but I told him I was going to handle it. When I told father what I saw that night, 15 years ago, he didn''t believe me at first because he trusted Trevor who was his friend and business partner. I spent years trying to provide proof to my father that Trevor is not who he thinks he is. Father wanted to take action but I stopped him. I want to take the honor of seeking vengeance on behalf of my father by torturing Trevor and his son slowly till it bes boring and I finish them off. The door opens and Donovan leads the girl in. "Here she is, boss", he tells me and I turn to take a look at the girl. She gasps when she sees me and I smile. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Sir?" She sp her hand over her mouth. Surprise reces the fear on her face. "Sit, Esther?" I reward her with one of my cute smiles. As she sits on the sofa beside me, I can see how tense she is, darting her eyes from me to Donovan''s well-built body as he stands beside me with a pistol. "Don''t get worked up for nothing, I''m not going to hurt you. I just need a favor from you in return for this", I ce an envelope on the table. She shifts her gaze to it and look back at me inquisitively "That is $1000", I announce. She gasps with wide eyes before grabbing the envelope. I grin widely. "All you need to do is tell me about your boss." "My boss?" She asks back, with a furrowed brow. "Yes, I want to know what Aidan has been up to recently. Tell me everything you know and this money bes yours", I grab the envelope from her and drop it back on the table. She shuttles her gaze from me to the envelope, contemting whether to go ahead and spill so she can go home with the money or keep shut and let go of the money. I don''t know her but I am not surprised she knows me. I am famous. After drafting out my ns on how to start the fun with Aidan this year, I decided to get an informant first and Donovan suggested we bring Esther, Aidan''s receptionist. "I''m waiting, I don''t have all day", I mutter, watching her. It is dark already and I asked Donovan to bring her to me after she closes from work. I intend to pay Aidan a courtesy visit tomorrow in the office. I can''t wait to see the look on his face when he sees me. I am going tough in his face. I am a winner and I have always been a winner in our battle for 3 years, since I have taken up the task of seeking revenge. "What do you want to know, sir?" She gulps loudly, staring at me. "Everything you know", I emphasize on the "you know", pointing my index finger at her. "Starting from the award, what he is currently doing towards winning the award, the girl he is dating at the moment, and his business deals that you think I can also do." I nce at Donovan briefly before speaking up. "I don''t really know much of what he does now but I am being paid by Tessa Rodrigue to monitor the girls that go to his office and the girls he goes out with." The name Rodrigue sounds familiar but I can''t ce where I know the name from. "Who is Tessa?" "The girl his father wants him to marry." She exins. "Oh, really?" Iugh out loud. I can''t believe Aidan is now ready to settle down, I thought he would never find someone to love after I took Paige from him. I don''t love Paige, I only wooed her to get back at Aidan. "Yes, but he doesn''t like her." She adds. "I want a picture of her before tomorrow morning, Donovan", I turn to him. I didn''t care whether he likes her or not. She is his woman and that is enough. "Get the description of her and other information from Esther after we are done here", I say. "Yes, boss." I face Esther again. "Go on." "I don''t think Aidan is doing anything towards winning the award, I think he is confident he is going to win." I am going to prove him wrong. "What about his business deals?" "I don''t have much knowledge about that either. I think Chloe, the secretary, is the best person to answer this question." "I don''t want any Chloe. You are the one I want the information from." I lean forward to pick up the envelope. I throw it towards her and she catches it. "Go with the money and find more information that will be useful to me", my voice is stern. I am disappointed that the information I am getting tonight is few, even though the mention of the woman in his life is worth it. "Question Chloe and tell me whatever she tells you. And be fast about it." "Yes, sir", she stands up. Donovan stands in her way. "Let her go", I order him. She is hugging the envelope to her chest. Donovan steps aside and she walks to the door. I can no longer hear her footsteps and the creaking sound of the door to show that she is gone. I turn back to check out of curiosity. She stands by the door, like someone who has something else to say to me. "Talk. What is it?!" I am wondering if she wants more money. "I overheard a conversation Aidan was having with someone on the phone two days ago, probably his friend, Richard." "What did you hear?" I ask her. "He said his father wants him to marry Tessa so he can win the award with her father''s influence now that you are back in New York." I am shocked. How did he know I am back in New York? I am hoping to startle him tomorrow with my presence and have him thinking all day about me but it is now obvious that Aidan is a step ahead of me. "Is that all?" I look up at my informant at the door. She nods like a scared hen. "You can go!" She turns back and takes the exit out. I bring out my phone and check the picture on my phone. "Get ready to see me tomorrow, Aidan. You are going down with your father." I mutter out aloud before keeping the phone down and watching the burning fire before me, wishing it is Aidan or his father. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Aidan''s POV Lucy picks mother''s call. It''s been three days since I have seen my mother. I want to tell her about the pregnancy and I wish I could see her reaction after I must have told her but I can''t go home. I have a busy schedule at work and I might go homete again. I want to know how she will feel about epting the baby, hoping she will no longer pressure me about getting married. "Madam is in the bathroom", she informs me. "Ok, tell her I called", I say to her. "I will, sir", she responds. I am about to hang up when I hear her voice. "Is it Aidan?" I hear her ask. "Yes, madam", Lucy gives the phone to her. "Son?" She calls loudly. "Mother?" I call back with a smile. Hearing her voice gives me joy and peace. "How are you?" "I am fine, love", She answers. "Any news?" I am imagining how curious she is to know the reason for my call. "Yes, there is." "Have you found someone?" She questions. I scratch my head nervously. "Not really, mom." "Why are you calling?" She demands. "I have good news", I inform her. "Good news when it''s not about your marriage? I am not interested, Aidan. Call me back when you have news of the woman you want to marry", her voice is harsh. "Mom", I groan. She knows how stubborn I can be and I am sure she thinks I made a fake promise to her about finding someone. "Mom, it''s news you would love to hear." There is a short silence. "Mom?" "I''m all ears." "I am...I am expecting...", I stammer. I don''t know how to tell her when I''m not even sure yet. I am kind of ashamed to tell her I am expecting a child from someone I don''t know yet. "You are expecting a business deal?" She asks me. "No, mom. I am expecting a child, mom", I blurt out. "What?!" She exims. I am imagining how wide her eyes will be right now, as she is sitting in her wheelchair with her towel since she is justing out of the bathroom. "Aidan, you are expecting a child?" She asks again as if to be sure. "Yes, mom", I smile with pride that I am making my mother happy. "Oh, Goodness!" She mutters with a sniff. "When am I meeting her, when can we fix the wedding?" She demands from me. I know what she means by when she can see her, she is talking about my baby mama. I don''t intend to introduce her to mom because of the marriage, I just want her to be recognized as my baby''s mother. "I''m not getting married to her, mom. You said you wanted kids, right? We will take the child from her after the birth", I imply. "What? What nonsense are you saying, Aidan?" The anger is back in her voice. "Mom, isn''t that what you want?" "Of course not, I want kids but I want you to be married as well. Why can''t you marry her? You promised to look for someone, why are you going back on your words? Since she is pregnant with your child, then she is the best choice, unless that person is Tessa. If it''s Tessa, I won''t ept....." She rants. "It''s not Tessa, mom", I assure her. "Then who is she? Where does she live?" "Her name is Anna, she is a college girl", I inform her. "A college girl? Waw, she is a good choice then. When can I meet her?" I can feel her anger dissolving and the excitement in her voice. "Mom...." "Aidan, don''t deprive me the opportunity to carry your child and see you happy before my death", she mumbles. "Mom, don''t say that." "Bring her to me, let''s fix a date. I beg of you, Aidan." She implores. "Mom...." "Aidan, please", she pleads with me once more. "Fine, mom. I will bring her but after confirming the paternity of the baby", I say to her. "You haven''t confirmed the paternity?" She queries. "There is every possibility that the baby is mine but I want full assurance that it is", I utter. "Do that right away and let me know what the result says." "Alright mom", I realize mom is the only person I listen to, she is the only one that can give me orders and I will oblige. I am sure dad knows which is why he is asking her to persuade me to marry Tessa. I really do not know what would have happened if mom was in support of Tessa. I don''t know if I would have agreed to it because I want to make mother happy just like I am agreeing to get married because of her, or I would have simply gone against it because I don''t want Tessa and she is myst option, not giving a care whether mother hates me for it for the rest of her life. "Talk to youter, son. I love you", she dismisses me. "Love you too, mom", I reply. I add. "Did dad ask you about our meeting?" "No, he hasn''t, we haven''t seen each other in two days. He is probably busy", she asserts. Yeah, I agree with me. He is probably busy with his sluts. "What do you intend to tell him when he asks?" I inquire. "I will tell him you refused", she deres. "Ok, mom. I will see you next week." "With your bride-to-be", she says more like a statement. I chuckle lightly. "Alright, mom." "Bye, son." "Love you, mom." I hang up immediately and dial Tristan''s number. He picks at the first ring. "See me in my office. I have a job for you." I said to him. "Yes, boss", he answers. I drop the call. I have a lot on my mind and I need a little rest even if it is just for tonight. I might probably go on a vacation after the award night, I need to reward myself with some space. Besides, it''s been a while since I had sex. Myst sex was with Tessa. I pick my phone up again and dial Richard''s number. I need something to take my mind off everything springing up like a new leaf and Richard is the best person to be with in this situation. "Hello, Aidan", his voice booms from the other side. "Hi Richard", I smile. I can hear some music ying from the background and I shake my head. He is either in a club or a bar by this time of the day. Richard is the most unserious fellow I have ever met. He has apany but he isn''tmitted to keeping things together. He is the type that preaches all work and no y makes Richard a dull guy. He loves having fun. "What''s up, man? How are you doing?" I know Richard and we can go on and on with our conversation on the phone, I might end up not doing any work again, so I decide to go straight to the point. "I want us to go to a party tonight", I say to him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "I want to getid," I add and he is silent for a while before bursting intoughter. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Evelyn''s POV I am trying my luck one more time by going to Aidan''s office. My ns aren''t easy to execute and I am left with trying to convince him to do my bidding once more before I do my worst. I wonder why he isn''t even bothered about having a baby. I thought he was going to find me or call me or something but he did nothing and it is pissing me off. I am losing patience. I thought of disguising myself to allow for easy entrance into his office, impersonating one of the people he is going to have a meeting with this morning. But I decided to go as Evelyn. I don''t want to show him how desperate I am. He need not know so he can sumb to my wish, eventually. I gave the receptionist another wad of notes so she could let me in. I move out of the elevator and walk to the secretary''s desk. If she doesn''t allow me in, I will burst into his office. I am determined to finalize everything today. "Hello", I greet, with a smile. The girl at the desk raises her head. She isn''t thedy from the other time. My heart swells in joy. This will make my n easier, I thought. "Hi, ma''am", she greets back. "How can I help you?" "I have a 10 am appointment with your boss, is he in?" I ask politely. "10 am appointment?" She looks into the file in front of her. I am praying that there is an appointment fixed for 10 since it is a few minutes to the time. I know if there is no fixed appointment for this time, she won''t let me in. "Are you Mrs. Madeline?" She asks me, raising her head. "Yes, dear", I sh her a smile. She isn''t acting professional and I am wondering if she is the new secretary. She doesn''t look like someone who is used to the things around here. "Wee, ma''am. You can go in, the boss is inside", she stands up and leads me to the office adjacent to her desk. "Thank you", I show her my appreciation. When we get to the door, she turns back to go. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Hey, are you the new secretary? Your face looks new." She smiles and clutch her hands together. "No, ma. My sister is the secretary. She is in the washroom." She informs me. "Oh!" I wave her away and knock on the door. I need to be fast about everything before the secretary sees me. "Come in", I hear Aidan say. I open the door and stride in with a confident gait. "Hello to you, Aidan Alvarez." His bent head is hoisted up to see me. The furrowed countenance changes into a smirk. "Hello to you too, Evelyn Gomez." I didn''t tell him my full name thest time we met, I only told his receptionist. I am quite surprised that he knows. I am also surprised that he is smirking instead of shouting at me to get out. I flop heavily into the seat opposite him. "Were you expecting me?" I peer at him with a smile. "No", he drops his pen and leans back with folded arms. "I knew you woulde back. I know how desperate you are." "I am not desperate, I am only trying to do what is right", I grin and cross my legs, sitting more "Really? Why then are you here?" "I am here to hear your response about my offer, are you in or not?" "What makes you think I will be in?" He asks me. "Because I know you will be the loser in the end. As for me, I have absolutely nothing to lose because I am a nobody." "Thank God you have just admitted that you are a nobody", he mockingly ps his hand. I throw him a cold re. "Shut up!" Heughs again. "When did you be Mrs Madeline, I had an appointment with her." "I am a smart woman and I know how to get what I want", I wink at him. "So future son-inw, are you in or not?" He sits back and scrutinizes me carefully. There is a short silence between us as we keep gazing at each other. "I want to do this because of two reasons", he mutters. I am a bit astonished that he is letting go already so easily. "One", he points out his second finger. "Because of the baby. I want no child of mine to live outside the confines of my home and two", he points out the third finger. "My mother wants me to be married soon. She is insisting on getting to know who your so-called daughter is." I am indeed lucky, I smirk again. "Your mother is an angel", I appreciate her. "This is more like a contract between your daughter and me. We will be married for a short time till the baby is up to 5 years and then we can go our separate ways." "What?!" I exim. "No, I do not agree." "You have no choice. I am sticking to yours so you have to go along with mine too." He speaks like someone with no care in the world. "The second thing is I want your daughter and me to go meet my mother in two days." "I won''t tell her anything", I disagree. "You should do that yourself." I am not fine with the idea of getting married for a while and going for a divorce when the baby is 5 years old. I haven''t told Anna about this yet and I don''t know how she will feel about getting married to the idiot before me for 6 years. He is silent. "I am sorry I can''t marry your daughter then." He finally utters. "What?!" I exim. Why is he going back on his words again? "You aren''t agreeing to my idea so I think we are done here", he picks up the file before him and begins to go through it, ignoring my presence. I am silently fuming in anger and thinking of what would happen to Anna after the divorce. I hit the table in anger. "I agree but I won''t tell Anna anything. You shoulde to the house and do that yourself", I stand up. I won''t let him take me for a ride. Every condition he gives will require another from me. I walk to the exit but he stops me. "How can Ie to see her when I don''t even know where you live?" I turn back. He is smiling broadly and twirling the pen around his finger. I know I am the winner of this game but his smile is fucking annoying me. I march back towards him and grab the pen from him. I bring out a sheet of paper from my bag and write down the address before throwing the pen at him and keeping the paper on the table. "Goodbye, mother-inw", I can hear the amusement in his tone. He is enjoying himself, annoying me. I am not going to give him the pleasure of doing that. I rece the frown on my face with a fake smile. "Goodbye to you too, stupid son-inw." I mumble before storming out. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Aidan''s POV I wonder why this woman keeps pushing her daughter into the devil''s wrath. She might be the winner now but I ain''t started with her yet. I am letting her win solely because of my mother. I am not a man of I am going to torture her daughter till she decides to leave on her own free will. This is just the beginning of our game, I muse to myself, about to get to work when the door bursts open. I raise my head to see who the intruder is for the second time today. I know it won''t be Mrs. Madeline because she is not one to miss her appointments and missing an appointment like this means something urgent came up. Chloe rushes in too, following the man behind. I am not surprised to see the face of the man. I have been expecting him, ever since father told me he was back. I knew he was going toe show off his arrogant self to me. "Hello, Aidan. Long time, no see", he grins widely like an idiot. Chloe is breathing hard, looking from me with a guilty look, to Damien, ring at him for bursting into my office like that. She thinks I am going to take offense. "I''m sorry, sir. I told him not toe in", she apologizes. "It''s ok, you can go", I dismiss her softly. She didn''t look convinced until I nod for her to go. Damien strides closer to me, looking around my office and nodding his head. I drop the pen in my hand, rx my back and watch his every move. I know his presence here today is enough distraction and I might not be able to do any more work. I will have to go home early today, I thought. I think I will just go to the party. I changed my mind earlier because of how Richard was taunting me when I told him I want to getid. I got angry and disconnected the call even though he kept calling me back. Now that Damien is here, I know I need something to calm my nerves, and going to the party is the best solution. After calming my nerves, I can start to think of how to deal with him in my way, without letting my father interfere. "How are you doing?" He finally sits in the chair with crossed legs. "What are you doing here, Damien?" "What am I doing here?" He chuckle lightly. "I am here to see you, of course, my dear friend." "I am busy as you can see so I would appreciate it if you can leave now", I know he isn''t going to leave just like that, I just thought I should tell him. Damien doesn''t understand thenguage of giving up until he gets what he wants. That was what he did with Paige, he persisted until he got her. I wonder if they are still together. The I know Damien is also here to tell me something and I know he is going to spill some of his ns, even if he doesn''t want to, I have my ways of knowing and making him give me little hints on what he intends to do to get back at me. He might be powerful and influential but I am smarter than he is. He has enough connections because of his father, he is nowhere as rich as I am. But I have less influence because I am doing things my way, without anyone''s help. "Busy?" He peers down at me with an amusing smile. "I heard you are getting married." He adds after a short silence between us. My heart almost stops beating at the statement. How the hell did he get to know of a decision I just made this morning? How the hell did he know about Anna and the pregnancy? Has Evelyn gone to meet him? "I just came to inform you that whether you are married to Tessa or not, that award belongs to me alone and I will get it." He vows. I am a bit relieved he is talking about Tessa even though I also wonder how he got to know. Nobody knows about the proposed marriage except my parents and Tessa''s parents. "And about Tessa", he winks at me. I know what the wink signifies. He wants Tessa again, just like he told me he wanted Paige a few years ago. I smile and shake my head. He doesn''t know that I don''t care whether all the girls in the world go for him. I don''t even care if Anna, who I am nning to get married to goes for him, I can only be concerned if the baby is involved. "I would love to meet her someday", hepletes. "Is that all? Is this all you have to say to me?" I want him to spill it all. All the ns he has in mind and I want to set a little trap for him to fall into. I won''t be bad if I decide to stand up and fight him back for the pains he caused me years ago. It won''t but I am going to do it with wisdom. I am going to deal with him with patience. He smirks. "You know my punishments alwayes in handy and in sequences. You don''t need to be anticipating what will hit you soon." "If that is all, you should leave then. See you when we see", I dismiss him and shift my eyes to the "Do you know why I hate you so much?" He taps the table. Do you want to know? My subconscious asks me too. I look up at him, so he can tell me why he hates me. This is a question I asked myself years ago when he began to show me how much he despises me. It all began as a y, he told me he needed space because of his mother''s death and I gave him the space he needed. For years as a teenager, I regretted giving him the space because I thought that was what changed my friend from that sweet, supportive guy to a bully and a freak. Damien came back to school as a different person. He avoided me like a gue and after a year, he began to take pleasure in bullying me. When Lisa came into the picture, I was still that shy boy and I epted her to be my girlfriend because Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. she was insisting we date, I never knew Damien had eyes for the same girl. His hatred for me intensified. I was beginning to love Lisa, she was a sweet and loyal girl and I had my first sex with her. My hatred for Damien began when I saw him raping Lisa. While she was struggling with him, he killed her in cold blood. I felt guilty of Lisa''s death, I med myself for it. The poor girl lost her life because of me. If only I knew this would be the result, I would have let her go, I used to say to myself. I hated Damien with passion and I still do. As he sits across me, a tear almost rolls down my eyes. I can feel my anger building up from remembering how we started and how we became this way. I am angry because of the innocent blood on our hands. Damien killed her but I share in the me. When Lisa told me he wooed her, I didn''t let go. "I hate you so much because of your overconfidence", he continues, pulling me out of my reverie, making me push back the tears threatening to spill. "You have no guts, you just pretend to and I always wonder how people don''t see this. Everything about you is fake, Aidan. You stand no chance with me, so the earlier you back off, the better for you. I need not remind you again of what I am capable of." "What else are you capable of other than killing and taking what doesn''t belong to you? Do I look like the Aidan of years ago? You think I am scared of you?" I can see him fuming in anger when I mentioned that he knows nothing other than killing. He stands up abruptly in anger. I think he is going to grab me off my chair and punch me but he isn''t. His eyes are zing red in anger. I am supposed to be the angry one but surprisingly, I am calm. Gone are the days when I used to be scared of him and his father. "How is your wife, Paige?" I ask him as he marches furiously to the door. He didn''t turn back and didn''t answer me. "My sincere regards to her. I hope she is doing fine and well?" He takes another step towards the door and I say again. "You will soon be haunted, Damien." His back stiffened. "Your end is near. Lisa ising to haunt you! Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Tessa''s POV I groan when the loud ringing sound of my phone booms into my ears, disturbing the silence of the room and my beauty sleep. I groan again and wince a little when I feel the soreness in my kitty. I open my eyes and notice the space beside me is empty. Trevor is gone. I never thought of having sex with father and son but now that it has happened, I feel proud of myself. This is something I can use to brag about to my friends. Trevor''s father is indeed a maniac in bed. And he is huge. I fucking love the sex with him and he seems better than his son, Aidan. Trevor filled me up, making me scream out in pain and pleasure because of my tightness. He didn''t give me enough time to adjust to his size before he began to move in on me, violently and urgently, ignoring my screams and cries. I feel the cries were pushing him to the edge because his thrust became harder. My dad''s name shes on the screen of my phone as I pick it up with my half-closed eyes. I ain''t moving from the bed because of the soreness. I amying with my back to the bed and the phone glued to my ears. I only stretch my hand to the nightstand to grab the phone. Trevor must have helped me keep it there. I wonder why the father is calling. He just noticed my absence. "Where the hell are you Tessa?" His loud voice thunders into the phone from the other side, making me take the phone off my ears for a while and close my eyes in irritation. "Tessa?" He calls again. "I am out, dad", I mutter tiredly. "Out to where?" He demands. "Somewhere, dad", I reply in the same tone as before. Even though I am tired from the two hours of sex, I can feel my wetness, just at the mere thought of having Trevor teach me what Aidan wants in bed again. I feel like having sex again, with him or any other man, but I would prefer Trevor, the father of Aidan. "I told you we would go to work together today, didn''t he?" He yells. I hate it when dad yells at me. It makes me feel awful. I forgot that I promised dad about apanying him to the office today. I hate working and I wonder why he doesn''t understand that. He has been pleading with me toe with him sincest month and I finally agreed but here I am on the bed, after a rough sex with my father-inw and my father on the phone yelling at me. "Dad, sorry, I forgot." I rub my sleepy eyes. "You forgot?" "Yeah, besides I already told you I hate working....." "You hate working? You would rather go to a wild party thane with me to the office so you can N?velDrama.Org ? content. learn what it means to be a CEO? Do you think you can be the CEO with this behavior of yours? What the hell is wrong with you, Tessa?!" He cut me short. "Dad, you are shouting, please...." "Let me, you silly girl. When will you learn to be responsible?" I am quiet. I am tired of the conversation already and I feel like going back to sleep. "Tessa, I am fucking talking to you." He grouse because I am not saying anything. "I heard you, dad", I am less interested in what he is saying. Why can''t he just get it and let me be? I hate working, I love fun and sex. "Why aren''t you responding then?" "I have nothing to say, dad. I already told you I am sorry but you keep shouting at me when you know I don''t like it", I pout, wishing he is seeing me. "This is the reason why Aidan rejected you", he says after a moment of silence, as if thinking of the right word to say to me to change my mind about my lifestyle. The statement hurt me and I feel like shouting at him to shut the fuck up. I don''t need to work to make money, I believe the people who work do that because of money and I don''t need it. All I need is a good life with a good fuck, period! "Aidan is hardworking but he rejected you and I am sure it''s because of your wild lifestyle, you are always going to wild parties with your irresponsible friends......." "Dad", I shout in anger, interrupting him. "Don''t go there!" "Come home", he orders me. I know if I go home, he will force me into his car and drive me to the office. Everything about hispany and business is boring to me. There is absolutely nothing fun there. "No, I''m noting home", I say out loud before realizing what I am saying. "What? You are not going toe home? I want to introduce you to some people, Tessa. Why have you been unnecessarily difficult?" He cries out. "Dad", my voice is low. "You need to learn how to talk to me calmly. I told you I don''t like it when you shout at me. I am sure the maids are there hearing shout at me like I am the worst daughter ever. When was thest time you saw Freya? Isn''t she your daughter too? All I am doing is trying to enjoy life, I am in my prime, dad. Don''t you get it? Let me have the time of my life now." "I will keep saying it, Tessa. Aidan rejected you because of how irresponsible you are. Try being responsible....." "Shut the fuck up!", I scream and sit upright in anger. "What?!" He exims in shock. "Yes, dad. Shut the fuck up. I hate you", I cry and hang up on him. I throw the phone across the room and ce my head in between my thighs before crying out loud in frustration. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Aidan''s POV After Damien left, I could no longer concentrate on my work. I tried doing something else to wave the distraction away but nothing was working. My mind kept drifting to what happened between Damien and me and our conversation. I tried Madeline''s number to ask why she missed the appointment but it wasn''t going through. She was a middle-aged woman of 50 and not just a business partner but also a friend. She has businesses in Greece and we have a partnership with one of her carpanies. I already told Tristan when he came to my office to help me with the truth about Anna''s baby paternity. He said it wasn''t going to be possible unless thedy was present in the hospital for the prenatal diagnosis to be carried out on her. I want to be sure of everything before taking her to my mother. I don''t want to raise my mother''s hope in vain and I know I will let Anna go once it is confirmed that the baby isn''t mine, I have no business with her anymore. I told Tristan to go to the hospital where she was taken to the previous week when she was sick and he said it won''t be possible either. I felt the doctor would know the truth about the baby''s paternity but Tristan insisted that the diagnosis has to be carried out on her. I know I have to meet with Anna then, to persuade her to go with me to mother and to go to the hospital with Tristan and me, if my attention will be needed. Since it is past noon already and I am practically doing nothing, I decide to visit Annabelle. I hope she will be home. My eyes fall on the sheet of paper that contains the address of their home and after a moment of twirling my chair around idly, I pick it up and get up. I take long strides towards the door and move out. Chloe raises her head from her desk at that moment when I am out. She stands up with fear. "I''m sorry, boss", she apologizes with sincerity. I am wondering why she is apologizing when I remember it is because of Damien. "I''m sorry about that woman and for letting Sir Damiene in without your permission, please forgive me, sir", She pleads with me, clutching her hands together. "It''s ok", I am not mad at her. I move closer. "Thank you, sir", she smiles. "About thedy", I say. "let her in without any questioning when next shees here." "Ok, sir", she responds obediently. "What about sir Damien?" She asks. "Try not to let him in but if he is proving difficult, let him be so he won''t hurt you. I know how to handle him. I will ce a restraining order on him soon." I utter. I know Damien is capable of hurting anyone that crosses his path and hurting my secretary is one of the few things he can do within a twinkle of an eye. "Alright, sir." I throw my office keys at her. She catches it immediately. "Cancel all the appointments for the rest of the evening and in case I am not back by 4 pm, lock my office ande before me tomorrow morning. If you are one minutete, consider yourself fired." I say to her. "Yes, sir", she answers sharply. I move out. **** Anna''s POV I just resumed school today and Pam drives me to school. I am happy we have just two sses today and by noon, I am already home looking for something to eat. I barely see mom these days and I wonder if it is work or something else. From the way Pam described what the job mother does for her father is all about, I feelll it doesn''t look like a stressful job, unlike the former job where she has to stay awake all night and get nothing but peanut sries and several harassments. I am d she epted the job. A lot has changed in just a week of starting work with Pam''s father. We now have enough milk in the house and other groceries, unlike when we always run out of groceries and have to go shoppingte for groceries every week. My cravings have started. Since I became sick, I took a liking to taking milk every morning. Now I take milk almost every time I perceive a smell or see something that shares the same features with milk. I am sure it is because we have enough milk in the house now. I saw Tony in school today and he ignored me, pretending like he didn''t stalk me a few days ago. I wonder why he keeps ignoring me when it''s apparent that he still likes me. Being pregnant isn''t a disease and I see no reason why we can''t be friends despite being pregnant. He likes me and I think I like him too, even though I was ying hard to get at first. I was just being careful so I won''t fall into the hands of another unfaithful and disloyal boyfriend like Cameron. I know Cameron was a cheat but I remained faithful, hoping he would change someday. Cameron taught me all I needed to learn about sex life. He took my virginity and made me feel like the most beautiful woman on earth. My love for him increased tenfold after that night. We have sex almost every night when we are alone. Even though my mother doesn''t like him, she allows him toe over to the house, most especially whenever she isn''t around. We once had sex in my room and the first few days after the breakup, I kept dreaming of having him back in my bed and in my arms. He usually picks me up from home to school while Pam drives me home sometimes but I haven''t seen him in school since we broke up. We aren''t in the same department and I heard rumors that he asked for a transfer to Chicago. I don''t know how true it is but not seeing him for more than three months has proved that to be a fact. I think less of him now. I have finally closed his chapter and I am willing to open a fresh page of my life and write my story from now henceforth. I don''t want to push myself on any man again. That was the mistake I made with Cameron. Cameron had been acting strange and distant for more than a year but I ignored it and kept pushing myself on him, trying to do things to make him happy even when I am not happy and keepingte nights for him, whenever he was finding it hard to sleep at night. All of this is gone now. It is time to start a new life. With or without any man but with my baby. I am waiting patiently for her toe to the world and turn things around for me. With or without her father, I am ready to nurture her to be a better person, not like me because I have made wrong decisions in my life, of which the mistake of having sex with my baby''s father is the only one I do not regret, even though at first, I regretted it because of our financial status and what people will think of me.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But now I do not care what people would say. I do not care whether the father epts the baby or not. I do not care whether men like Tony will keep ignoring me like I don''t exist because I am pregnant and they don''t want people to think they are responsible for another man''s baby if they get close to me. I do not care if Cameron gets to know I am pregnant with another man''s child. I do not care what he thinks and what he will call me when he gets to know that I conceived in just a week after we broke things up. Everybody can go to hell for all I care, except my mother, my baby, my best friend, and nobody else. I am now a new person, trying to rectify the mistakes of my past, the mistake of loving the wrong person. I am starting a new chapter of my life today and I hope it brings me nothing that has to do with pain, hurt, and betrayals anymore. I am hoping it will bring me a good life and nothing short of happiness because I deserve happiness. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Aidan''s POV I find the neighborhood where Evelyn stays messy. I can''t believe my baby mother is staying in this environment which is not fit for a woman with pregnancies to be staying in. No wonder her mother called herself a nobody. Why then is she saying she has good work when she can''t afford a good home for her daughter and grandchild? "Fuck!" I curse ande out of the car. I used my GPS to get the location. I walk through the alley and see the address number on the house in front of me. I walk towards it quickly, cursing beneath my breath when a dirty-looking dog barks at me. I am quite amazed that I am scared of the dog, I don''t know if it''s because the dog is dirty or because it is barking. I heave a sigh of relief when I get to the door. The dog has retreated when I am no longer in sight. I wonder why the dog is barking at me in broad daylight. I also can''t help but wonder if the dog is theirs or for a neighbor''s. I puff out the air I didn''t know I was holding in and knock at the door. The door is creaking like it will go down soon and it also looks dirty with the brown color. I knock again despite my irritation, I didn''t hear any response. Aren''t they home? I ask inwardly and knock again, loudly. If Evelyn is home, I will be d tough in her face at how shabby the house is. I want her to be aware of my presence in her home because I have no intention ofing back here again for the second time. If the daughter isn''t around, I will tell Evelyn to ask her toe to see me in my office since I had to waste my timeing here for nothing. Someone pulls the door open, making me startled because I already think no one is home and I am already thinking of going back to the office. "How can I help you?" Her voice pulls me out of my reverie as I watch the girl before me. Seeing her again brings back the memories of the night we first met, how we argued and had sex on the toilet b. I never knew she was this pretty, I guess it is because I paid little attention to her looks, I was only bent on having sex with her to prove to her that I can have any woman I want to have. I do not need to seduce any woman but I found myself seducing the girl before me that night. That was what I did, I admitted the fact that I seduced her to myself, after the hot quick sex in the washroom. I didn''t take notice of her beauty because of how drunk she was with disheveled hair around her face that night. I only liked the challenge she put at me which was what attracted me to have sex with her. She is looking at me intensely, the same way I stand in silence watching her. She suddenly gasp as a hint of recognition shed across her face. I can''t believe my baby mama is the one standing before me, I am expecting to see an unkemptdy, drunk just like the other day and looking miserable. But here before me is a beauty and a neatdy in a white crop sweater, grey and white id pants with converse sneakers. Her hair is packed into a ponytail showing the outline of her face and how smooth her skin color looks. I stand staring at her till she opens her mouth and asks me. "Are you Aidan Alvarez?" **** Anna''s POV A new page has begin already. Never in my wildest dream have I imagined Aidan wille looking for me and on a day like this that I have decided to let go of everything and start a new life. What is he doing here? How did he know where I live? How did he know about my pregnancy? Did mother go to meet him like she said she would, despite my protest? Why is he here? He looks more real and damn handsome than he looks in pictures. I always view him as a Greek god who is fictional anytime Ie across his picture. I have started paying close attention to his picture and every news that concerns him, ever since I got to know he is my baby father. Standing here before me is a hot, good-looking guy in a blue well-tailored Armani suit and ck shiny suede shoes. His face is smooth and clean with his pointed nose and blue eyes. His jawline is set straight and he is looking pointedly at me. I am still in my school dress. Even though I ate breakfast before leaving home this morning, I came back from school with my stomach rumbling continuously. I had dropped my bag in the living room and gone straight to the kitchen to find something to eat. I did not bother to go into my room to change my clothes. I ate while thinking about my life. I had just finished eating and was about to go to my room to change into something simple when I heard the knock on the door. "Yes, I am Aidan Alvarez, can Ie in?" He asks softly, pulling me out of my thoughts. I gulp and nod before stepping aside for him to enter. I see him looking around the living room with irritation on his face. I have a lot of questions to ask him about how he got to find me but I can''t ask him. "What are you doing here?" "Is this where you live?" We both ask each other at the same time. "Yes", I answer. "I live here with my mother." "I see", he is still looking around, conscious of how poor our home is. This is where I have lived for 15 years of my life and I have never seen anything wrong with it. But Aidan''s presence is letting me take note of how poor it is. "Please, sit", I say to him politely. "No, I am fine this way." I am ashamed and disappointed that he can''t even hide his displeasure ining here. Why is he even here in the first ce? "How can I help you?" I question. "Are you really pregnant?" He gazes at me as if trying to figure out if I would lie or not. I nod. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. How did he know of my pregnancy? Did Pam tell him or my mother? "Good. So what do you want?" I scrunch my face up in confusion. I don''t understand what he means by what I want. "Excuse me?" He spread his arms wide. "Since you are pregnant for me, I want to know what you want." I can see how arrogant he is. Is he doing this to know if I am one of the gold diggers after him? Is he doing this on purpose because of how poor we are? Who does he think he is? I thought he was going to be different from the man I argued with that night but I am wrong. He is still the same overconfident, arrogant asshole I had sex with that night just to spite Cameron who doesn''t even know he exists or knows of what happened between us that night. "Is that why you are here?" I regard him with a cold re. "No", he folds his arm and begins to move around the room. "I am here to tell you that we are getting married and....." "What?!" I exim. What the hell is he saying? I can''t marry this scumbag. Who does he think he is toe here and tell me he wants us to get married without my approval because it is obvious the decision has been made already. "Your mother didn''t tell you?" He nces at me in surprise. My mother? What did mother do? I gasp when I realize my mother''s constant outing is a trip to his office. What did she tell him? How did the issue of marriage evene up? Why the hell is she doing this? "Well, you should ask her when she is back. I just came to inform you that I will also need your presence in two days so I can take you to my mother as my baby mama", he stressed on the baby mama. "she is dying to meet you." He grins. I am just watching him talk, trying to take everything in. He continues. "Also, I will be taking you to the hospital before you meet my mother, probably tomorrow so we can ascertain if the baby is mine or not. The result will determine whether I take you to my mother or not. So be prepared." He folds his arm behind his back and stops walking. He is looking at the photo frame in front of him. It is a picture of my mother and me when I was 15 years old. When I am notmenting on what he has said, he turns back to face me. "Aren''t you going to say anything?" "Who exactly do you take me for?" I demand from him. He looks stunned. "You think I am like one of those cheap sluts you......" "That was how you presented yourself to me if you can remember clearly what happened that night", he cuts me short. "I was not in my right senses, I was heartbroken and I wanted to......" "Spite your boyfriend who is obviously not in love with you anymore." He Interrupts me again. We re at each other for a while before I say. "Go away from here, I am not interested." I slump to the sofa, looking away from him. "You are not interested in getting married to me or seeing the doctor for us to know if the baby is mine?" "I am not interested in any of them, so get out!" "I have a feeling you are scared the truth that the baby isn''t mine will be out if you agree with him." I scoff. "You can think whatever you want to think. I don''t need you to take care of my baby." "Really? You don''t need me? Do you expect me to let you stay in this old shabby and dirty environment with my child? How do you want to take good care of her or him here?" I am hurt by his statement. I can''t believe the idiot ismenting his thoughts out about our home. The home that kept us safe for years. I am emotional but I gulp, refraining from crying. "I thought you just said the baby isn''t yours. Whether I bring my baby up here or not should not be any of your business." "It bes my business the moment the child is mine", he grumbles. I turn my face away from him, with tears threatening to fall off my eyes. "Just go. I don''t want to be married to you or anyone else." "Your mother wille looking for me." He says with confidence, before moving to the door. "You are nothing but an arrogant prick", he stops without turning back. He takes another step and throws the door open before going out. I can''t believe mother went to him. What for? Why? I ce my hand on my forehead that is beginning to throb lightly and lean back on the sofa sighing heavily. This is definitely not the new chapter of my life that I want to begin, I shake my head. This is definitely a bad beginning. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Tessa''s POV I am now a prodigal child. It is just for a few days, I know my dad wille looking for me soon. He is going to beg me toe back home. At least this will give me another chance to enjoy the best gift of life before going back home where dad''s watchful eyes will be hovering over me like a hen watching over its chick. Ever since he brought up the idea of me bing the CEO, he has been watching my every move and cautioning me to y safe so I can win the votes of the shareholders of hispany. I ain''t interested in the shit. It is as boring as f***. If only I can always get a good f*** from one of dad''s employees from the office, maybe it will be worth it then but no, I doubt it. They are all dressed in suits and stupid ties. Aidan is the only man I like seeing in suits and ties, the rest are morons, except of course my dad. After crying for a while, I get up from the bed and move to the bathroom to take a cold bath. After bathing, I put on my clothes and I see a paper on the nightstand. I move towards it and pick it up. It is a note from Trevor and it reads. "You are f***ing good and wild in bed. I couldn''t teach you more because I had to leave for an urgent meeting. I hope to see you soon. Love." I smile proudly. I ain''t wild in bed with Trevor. I wonder what he will say when I show him the wildness in me when I begin to ride him like a horse. I hope we see again for another lecture, I smirk. The soreness in my kitty has reduced after my bath. I wear my shoes and grab my bag and phone before moving out. I want to go see Zoe so we can go shopping. I will be staying at her apartment for the night and I will lodge in a hotel tomorrow morning. But for tonight, we will go clubbing before crashing at Zoe''s. I hope to get a good f*** tonight also. Trevor has woken up the horny beast in me. I walk out of the hotel and stop a cab. I had to send the driver home because I didn''t want dad to notice my presence on time and because I know he is going to need the services of the driver. When I enter the cab, I gave him directions to Zoe''s home and he drives away from the hotel. I watch the magnificent hotel as it is going out of my sight and I smile, wishing and hoping for another stand with Trevor. **** "Why the hell do you look that way?" Zoe questions me the moment she throws the door open. I push her away from the entrance and enter. Zoe behaves like a witch, she knows when something is wrong just by looking at me. I wonder where she gets the talent from. She is also good at guessing and reading minds. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Let''s go shopping", I flop heavily to the armchair and fling my legs on the center table. "Let''s do it online", she sayszily and sits beside me. I am tired also but I feel a little walk will bring back my strength from where it flew to. Besides, I love shopping and it''s one of the things I never get tired of doing, no matter how tired I can be. "I need my strength back and shopping is the best solution", I tell her. I didn''t hear any reply so I look towards her. She is watching me with a smile. "Spill!" She orders. "What?" I know what she is talking about. She has figured out that something amazing happened to me. I don''t know whether to tell her or not. I don''t know if she will share the same belief with me that having sex with my father-inw is not really a bad thing. I enjoyed it so it is good. "What happened?" "Nothing", I answer nonchntly and bring out my phone to take a picture. "It is written all over your face. Who bang you hard this time?" She demands. "No one", I didn''t look at her. "You are a typical liar", she holds my face. "Come on, tell me already. The suspense is killing me." I stand up. "Let''s go shopping." "No", you have to tell me first " she blocks my way. "I said no!" I shout with a smile. She grins and folds her arms around her bosom, without moving an inch from the way. "Alright, fine. I had sex." I announce. "With who?" She is not surprised that I have sex. She is just interested in knowing who I had sex with. "Let''s go, I will tell you on the way," I promise. "Are you sure?" She peers at me intensely. "Yes", I respond, crossing my heart. "No, tell me now", she disagrees. I watch her determined face. I know she won''t let me enjoy my shopping if I don''t tell her. I decided to give in. "Fine, it''s Trevor." She didn''t understand at first. "Trevor?" I nod with a little smile on my face. Her eyes suddenly opens wide. "Aidan''s father?" "Yes," I reply proudly. "What the hell!" She gasps and mps her hand on my mouth. **** "I can''t believe this", Zoe mutters again, looking at me again. I shake my head and look away. I don''t know what she thinks of it. She isn''t saying she is proud of me. She is just ranting about how impossible it is. We are already in the car, on our way to the mall. I want us to get enough clothes since I didn''t leave home with any clothes and I don''t know when I will be going back home again. I want dad to plead with me before I go home. I want it to be soon so I can get to work on the n Trevor and I talked about this morning. "Does Aidan know about it?" She questions, with a face devoid of emotions. "No", I almost shout in reply. I don''t know what Aidan''s reaction will be but I know he won''t take it seriously with me. I dare not tell him I had sex with his father, the possibility of getting married to him will go down to zero percentage. "Why did you have sex with him?" She asks again. I shrug and open my arms out wide. "I really do not know why. It just happened and I was really sex- starved, I guess that was what caused it." I don''t want to tell her what Trevor said to me about teaching me what I need to know about Aidan and about giving his son sexual pleasure to get him hooked to me forever. It sounds ridiculous to me now, even though I thought it was a nice idea earlier. She sighs and looks out of the window. It is apparent she doesn''t approve of it. Zoe and I have done crazy things together and I am surprised she is considering what I just did as awful. I thought she was going to be proud of me. Is it that bad? Aidan doesn''t need to know, and as far as he doesn''t get to know, everything will be fine and kept between us. Besides, it won''t happen again. "Really?" My subconscious mocks me. "Zoe", I tap her on thep. She refuses to answer. Why the hell is she taking it personally? Does she have a thing with Aidan''s father? Why is she behaving like a jealous sidechick? I suddenly be upset and hiss before looking forward. I catch the driver''s eyes on me and I peer at him, wondering why he is staring at me. Did he hear what I said to Zoe and he is also disappointed? He has no right to judge me. "What?" I bark at him. "Why the hell are you staring at me?" "Sorry, I wasn''t staring", he says. "Liar, you were staring", I shout. Zoe looks at me. I ignore her. I am no longer in the mood to go shopping and I wish I can tell him to turn back and take us home. "I wasn''t staring at you, ma''am", he repeats. I am about to tell him to shut the fuck up when he adds. "I was looking at the car behind us. It looks like we are being followed." Zoe and I both exim and turn back to see the car following us. My eyes open widely when I see the huge man behind the wheels of the car. He has tattoos all over him. I have a feeling we are about to be kidnapped. **** Damien''s POV I am staring at her picture as I sitfortably in the car driving me to my father''s house. Father is also back in town and we n to meet tonight. The girl is beautiful with long brown hair, green eyes, and a long pointed nose. She looks wild in the party dress. Her shape is beautiful and her legs are attractively long. Her lips are looking attractive and irresistible to kiss. I begin to feel what I felt years ago about Paige. I have no idea why I keep having this feeling when it want to have a taste of what he feels with them. I like the girl already and I can''t wait to meet her. I need to see her in person and get to work. Aidan has to suffer. The ringing sound of my phone pulls me out of my reverie. It is Donovan. "Boss?" "Where are they now?" I ask. "They are back in Zoe''s apartment. They noticed I was following them earlier so I had to give them a break to avoid any suspicion." "Ok?" "They went shopping and they are back now. I heard they are going to a party tonight." "A party?" I question, raising my brows. "Yes, boss. There is a party tonight in the club downtown. I have a feeling that is where they are going." "Make sure you find out where exactly they are going to and give me a reply before 7 pm so I can also get ready. Ok?" "Yes, boss." He hangs up. I smile warily and look at the picture of Tessa on my phone again. "I can''t wait to meet you, baby." Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Evelyn''s POV Boss came home early today. He arrived around past 6 pm and he asked me to cook dinner, he was hungry. I always wait for him toe back from work so I can cook his dinner before going home. He hates eating cold meals and my job is to cook and serve him hot meals. I work for him alone. My job isn''t a difficult one, even when I am in the house waiting for his arrival, I do nothing other than watch movies like it''s my home. Pam and I chat whenever she is home but I notice she isn''t always around these days. I wonder where she goes. I usually cook his breakfast and dinner, but on weekends when he is home, I also cook him a light lunch. He takes coffee only on Mondays but my early morning work starts on Tuesdays. He usually leaves for work by 8 am, I have to resume early to cook his meal, serve him so he can eat before going to work. On Fridays, he goes to workte andes back early. He leaves for work by 9 am andes back at 5 pm which allows me to go home early also. On usual days, he arrives home by 8 pm or 9 pm. That is when I try to fix something up for him but most times, I always prepare my ingredients and the chicken, whenever I want to make use of it before hees home so when hees, I will just get to cooking the meal to make my home going faster. When he told me he was hungry, I decided to cook him something simple and fast, aside from the fried rice and chicken with greens that I intended to make for him. I debate on what to cook as I move into the kitchen and open the refrigerator. I see the frozen cubed sweet potatoes in there and an idea struck me. I decide to make use of it to prepare his dinner. I know it won''t take more than 10 minutes. I am sure the boss will be impressed since he is hungry. I don''t want to get on his bad side anymore after what I did on my first day. I almost lost the job and because of my pride, I refused to apologize to him. He was angry that I kept him waiting on my first day but Pam pleads on my behalf. It was at that moment she told him I was Annabelle''s mother. I didn''t know she had not told him I was her friend''s mother. He warns me never toete again or he will fire him. I was d I didn''t get fired on my first day, I felt Aidan would have to suffer for it if I had gotten fired. I love this job, even though I have to wake up early ande to work as early as 6 am. But it isn''t a stressful job because cooking is my hobby turned passion. I have dreams of opening a restaurant of mine someday and I hope to achieve that dream when Anna bes the billionaire''s wife. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. I want to own a big restaurant that can amodate hundreds of people at the same time, for them to have a taste of my talent. I want to show how talented I am to the world. This is something Austin, my former boss, didn''t appreciate. I know he must be regretting why he fired me in the first ce now. I am a rare gem. I am hoping Aidan will also help Anna achieve her dreams too. My baby has the dream of owning a spa. Anna loves beauty and fashion and I want Aidan to help her achieve that. This is why I want her to be a billionaire''s bride, not just for the money but for the poprity and the goal of achieving our dreams. I am done blending the potato within minutes. I blended it with 2 bananas I got from the refrigerator. I add a teaspoon of cinnamon and almond butter with milk. I mix well and gush the mixture out into two dishes. I keep aside and move to the refrigerator to get what to use for the toppings. I pick up the coconut and almond before sauntering back to the b. I shred the coconut in a hurry and sliced the almonds. I sprinkle the shredded coconut and almonds on the two tes of potato crust before adding bee pollen and a little honey. Food is ready, I grin in satisfaction. I put the other in the refrigerator and bring out the fruit juice to serve the meal to the boss. I ce my boss''s food in a tray with a ss of fruit juice before going out of the kitchen. I see the boss already sitting in the dining room, going through his phone. The sound of my feet makes my presence known and he nces up at me. The bright light shines on his face. Therge dining room looks extraordinarily big and empty today. I guess it is because the boss is there waiting for me. It is so unlike him. I always serve before going to call him. I don''t always see him in the dining room because I always get ready for home once the food is served. "So fast?" He demands with surprise at how fast I was able to fix something up for him. I smile to myself, feeling proud of myself. I drop the tray. "Here you are, sir. Enjoy." "This looks like a new recipe", he notes, staring at the crust, before picking up the spoon to start eating. I can see he is really famished. "Yes, sir", I stand aside and reply him. He takes a spoon and mutters in delight. "This is delicious." I smile again without saying anything. When he takes another spoon, I decide to let him be and go grab my bag so I can go home. "Where are you going?" He asks when I take a step towards the kitchen. I am surprised he is asking me where I am going. "I want to go get my bag so I can go home," I answer. He nces up at me and regards me for a while before turning back to his meal. "This meal is so lovely, sit and join me." "What?" I can''t believe he is inviting me to join the table. "No, sir." "Why?" He looks up again with his spoon halfway. "I...I ...." "Just sit!", he cut me short. I don''t even know what to say and why I am stammering, all in the name of answering a simple question he asked me. This is so unlike me, I am not one to stammer in front of people, no matter the position the person has. My confidence and pride are way out of the world. "I''m sure there are leftovers, go get it and join me. I want to talk to you about something", he deres. Now I know he isn''t inviting me for the fun of it, he is inviting me because he wants to talk to me. What can this be about? I ask myself. Did I offend him? Is the meal not good enough? Is he tired of me already? "I''m not meant to eat....." "You want to reject my invitation?" He gaze up at me. "No," I respond sharply. "There is no leftover?" He asks again. "There is, I just thought Pam...." "You are my cook, not Pam''s. Pam can cook herself and she has a cook too." I nod and stand still, wondering why he is acting too nice to me tonight. "I''m almost done with my food", he announces to my hearing, pulling me out of my thoughts. I smile wryly, with different questions running through as I walk slowly to the kitchen to get the other dish. I get there and remove my apron before bringing the food out from the refrigerator. I saunter back to the dining room which is just a few meters away from the kitchen. I love the kitchen, the interiors, and the avability of unique equipment to make for easy cooking there. Boss is almost done with the food when I get to the dining room, I take a seat quickly before digging into my food too. I keep eating till I am left with just two spoons. That is when I raise my head to see him staring at me. I didn''t even notice he is done eating. I wonder why he is staring at me as I gaze back. This is the first time I am taking note of his physical appearance. His clear green eyes bored into mine, and he looks good-looking. His face holds emotions I can''t ce and I be curious to know what he wants to talk to me about. I shift my gaze away shyly and finish up my food. The food is delicious, so I am greatly assured this invitation isn''t about the food. He passes the remaining fruit juice to me and I take it in one gulp. "You must be wondering why you are here", he says with a smile I find attractive. I can''t believe I have never taken note of how handsome my boss looks. This is because he is always in a rush to either go to work in the morning or go to bed in the evening. "Yes, sir", I reply, not letting myself drown in my stupid thoughts. "First, I want tomend you for your good job. Your meals are always mouth-watering", hements and rxes morefortably on the seat. "Thank you, sir", I return the smile. "I want to ask you for a favor and I don''t know if you will be kind enough to help out", he tells me. I can''t believe the boss wants to request a favor from me. I thought billionaires have all they want. What does he need from a woman like me? Despite my thoughts, I smile inwardly, curious to know what he wants. "Ok, sir. I will be d to be of help." He watches me for a while before leaning forward and muttering. "Are you sure?" "Yes", I answer, even though my heart is racing in anxiety. I don''t know what he wants to ask and I am hoping it is something I am capable of doing. I wonder why he is taking time telling me what it is. "I want you.¡­..", he leans back and my heartbeat increased. I am having bad and wild thoughts about his first statement. "I want you to apany me to an eventing up next month. It''s been so long since I went out with a date and I just thought you are a great choice." He says and I heave a sigh of relief that it is something I can do. I think of what he said again and I suddenly gasp when I realize what he is asking of me. Is he asking me to be his date? I ask myself. I get no answer but a sudden dismissal from my boss, as he stands up and leaves the dining room in a haste, with a flushed face. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Damien''s POV After the call with Donovan, the driver drives into my father''s home. I look up at the building, The interior and exterior of the building doesn''t cease to amaze me. I love the home because of its coziness and howfortable it makes me feel. This is where I was born but I left home at an early age when my mother died. Ever since then, I always visit but I don''t sleep here. It has a game room and an inbuilt gym house with a tennis court. The pool here is amazing and I would have loved to take a swim before going back home if only I didn''t have other things to do. When the car stops, I get out and look around as I button up my long sleeve shirt. I miss being here, even though it brings memories that I want to let go of. I begin to walk in when the butler opens the door. "Wee sir", he greets me. "Frederick, how do you do?" I smile at the old man. He was in his middle age when I was a little boy. I know he likes me and I like him too. "I am fine, sir. Your father is in the living room upstairs", he tells me. I nod with another smile before walking upstairs. I know my father is waiting for me already. "Damien?" I hear someone call me from behind. I need no soothsayer to tell me who it is. She is my father''s newest attraction and he is already talking about getting married to her. Catherina and my father have been together for 2 years now. I don''t like her, even though she is kind to me. But I feel ufortable around her because she reminds me of someone, Lisa. She looks like Lisa and the first time my father introduced her to me, I thought it was a ghost. Also, I feel the kind gestures towards me are fake, I feel she doesn''t love my father and she is here for a different motive. She is always beside my father, even when he is on business trips, which is why this ce is always empty, whenever father is out of New York. "Catherina", I reward her with a smile. I don''t know how to pretend when ites to the people I don''t like. Catherina knows I don''t like her but she is still nice to me. It looks like she is bent on letting me ept her for my father. I am bad at hiding my emotions. "How have you been, dear?" She touches my arm and I almost flinch at the action. She looks older than Lisa. Even if Lisa is still alive, she can''t be this old, I say to myself. "I am fine", I smile again, gazing at her pretty face. Lisa and Aidan were agemates while I was older than them with 3 years. If Lisa is still alive, she should be 26 years old by now but the woman before me looks like someone who is way past 35 or even 40. My father just clocked 50. "Your father is upstairs", she informs me, jerking me out of my reverie. I nod and turn before moving upstairs. I heave a sigh of relief that I have escaped her today. Even if I want toe to live here because of how homely the ce makes me feel, I know the thought of Catherina won''t let me. I see father sitting on the armchair, sipping a drink and reading the newspaper with his sses sitting "Good evening, father", I greet politely with a bow. My hands are behind me in respect. He raises his head. "Damien, you are here?" He drops the newspaper on the small stool in front of him. He stands up and moves close to me with a smile. He pulls me into a hug when he is close enough. "I miss you son", he beats my back andughs when we disengage. I chuckle too and watch his face. I miss him too and I respect him so much. I realize my father is aging slowly and the thought of my mother jumps into my mind. A tear almost drops but I quickly control myself. "Come sit", he leads me to the armchair. "How have you been?" "I''m fine, father. What about you?" It''s been two years since Ist saw my father. That was the year I left New York with Paige. "I am doing great, my wife is taking good care of me", he grins. I am confused by the remark. "Wife?" I question with a raised brow. "Yes", he sits upright. "We wanted to surprise you with it." "What? You guys are married?" I can''t believe my father got married to Catherina without letting me know. Now I am more than convinced that Catherina is up to something and I am going to find out what she is hiding. "Yes, it was just a small wedding. We only have two witnesses in the church and the court. We know and understand how busy you are and Catherina suggests we use it to surprise you....." "When did you get married?" I am furious and I am not going to hide it. "Two weeks ago." "What?!" I exim loudly in shock. "I wanted to tell youst week when we spoke on the phone but since you informed me of your intention toe down to New York, I just thought I should tell you when we see each other. I''m sorry, son", he pats my back. The smile on his face has vanished. Father is no longer the agile man I know him to be. His eyes do not hold twinkles and mischief like they used to, they are dull and dark instead. I don''t know why I am feeling this way, why I am this angry at Catherina for forcing my father to the altar. I know my father loves her but he had no intention of getting married after my mother, Catherina changed his mind. She is up to no good. "I''m sorry, Damien", he apologizes again. I exhale deeply and ce my head on the edge of the chair, thinking of what to do. Catherina seems like a smart woman but I want her to know I am smarter. I am sure she is married to dad because of his money. "Catherina is a good woman. Loyal and sweet, I don''t regret marrying her, Damien", he says. You won''t regret it now until she begins to show her real color, I thought to myself "Besides, she reminds me so much of your mother", he adds, and that infuriates me the most. "How can youpare that bitch with my mother?" I can''t help but shout. He looks surprised that I am shouting at him. My mother is different, she is faultless and too good. "Why the hell are you shouting?" His eyes are red in anger. Even though I know I am not supposed to shout at him for doing something as stupid as getting married to someone who obviously wants him dead, my anger intensifies when he yells back. "Do you even know who she is?" "Who is she?" He barks at me. "She is my wife now and you can''t change that fact. You can''t also dictate what I should do or what I shouldn''t. You are my child, not my father." "Oh, Goodness", I hit my forehead in frustration. "If only you hadn''tpared her with my mother, maybe we would still be talking like mature men and go to the issue of why I am here." I am here to talk to him about my revenge and to ask him to help me win the award but it is obvious today is a bad day. "How is it a bad thing to do? Your mother was my wife and she is dead....." "Because of you", I interrupted angrily. I can''t take a hold of my anger anymore. I am disappointed in my father for being stupid and acting like a child. Even a young boy would see through Catherina and know she isn''t here for love. "What?" He exims. "Me? Are you insane?" "No, father", I stand up. "Mother died because of your insecurities and because of how careless you are." He isn''t saying anything. We are silently ring at each other with my chest heaving up and down in anger. He closes his eyes after a while and when he opens it, he points his finger to the door. "Get out." "What?" "Get out!" He repeats. I nod and then go towards the exit. When I get to the door, I decide to try my luck once more to get him to listen to me, maybe I would be able to ask for his help. I decide to let go of my pride and beg him. "Father...." "Get out!" He yells, cutting me short and standing up. I can''t believe he is asking me out of his home, the home where I was born, because of some bitch. I re at him angrily before storming out. **** When I get home, I walk into the house, fuming in anger. I can''t believe my father has suddenly N?velDrama.Org ? content. be stupid and insensible. How can he get married to that woman who he doesn''t even know much about? I flop heavily to the sofa and my phone rings. It is Donovan. "Hello, boss." "Donovan?" "They are at the party now", he informs me. I totally forgot I have ns of going to the party if that is where I can meet Tessa. My anger suddenly dissolves at the thought of meeting with someone I can derive pleasure from. I don''t care whether she is good in bed or not, making love to her while knowing she is Aidan''s girl is enough to give me pleasure. I sigh heavily. "Send me the address." "Ok, sir. Should I wait for you here?" He asks. "No", I say. I don''t want Tessa to see me with Donovan so she won''t feel threatened. I want to be as gentle as possible with her and I will try every means to have her in my bed tonight. I don''t even care whether I will have to force her. "I''lle home right away." He utters, and I drop the call. I stand up abruptly. I need to take a bath first, I say inwardly. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Anna''s POV I am angry with my mom. After Aidan Alvarez left, I was greatly troubled about everything he said to me and I med my mother for it. I still don''t understand why she will stoop so low to go beg him. If she hadn''t begged him to ept the baby and me, he wouldn''t be asking me to marry him in themest way ever. Is that even a proposal? He was making it look like he is doing me a favor by getting married to him. I hate his guts. I waited for my mother patiently, till I fell asleep. When I am awake, it is already dark and I am still on the sofa in my school dress. I get up and ce my right hand over my head. The headache has reduced a bit. I remember all that happened earlier with Aidan and all the rubbish he was spurting out to me, I begin to feel annoyed again. I still can''t believe my mother went to meet him. Is she the one that brought up the idea of marriage to him or he is the one who wants to be married? Why the hell is he even talking about marriage now when we haven''t even talked about the child we are expecting. I never imagined our first meeting after the day we had sex was going to turn out this way. I hiss and stand up to go to my room. I need to call my mother. I can''t take this anymore. Is this why she asked me not to abort the baby? For her selfish reasons? Why is mother acting this way? Why is she inconsiderate of my feelings? Why is she doing this to me? I feel like crying right now. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. When I am in my room, I sit on the bed and begin to cry all of a sudden. I cry for a while, wishing all of this didn''t happen to me and I don''t have to be in this position where the man I am expecting a child for will refer to me as a slut and insult me for no reason. Is this my fault? What have I done to deserve it? My phone rings and I remember I am supposed to call my mother. I want to ask her why she did that but I feel talking to her about it over the phone sounds wrong. Pam''s name shes across the screen and I pick it up with a shaky hand, wiping my tears stained face. I really don''t know why I cry easily these days. I just cry at every slightest thing. Even the day I fell sick, I cried. "Hey, baby", Pam''s voice booms into the phone, almost dissolving my anger. I wish I am like Pam, she is carefree. "Hi", my crack voice replies. "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" She asks me. I know Pam will figure out something is wrong with me from my voice. She is just the best thing that has ever happened to me. I don''t know how to tell her what is wrong so I burst into tears again. **** Aidan''s POV I got a call from Madaline after leaving Evelyn''s apartment. I had to go back to the office for the meeting since she said she was going out of New York before nightfall. We finished around 4 pm and I did a little work before closing the office up. I am in a haste to go to Richard''s ce, I know I will no longer meet him if it getste. I haven''t called to tell him I am going to the party, I have no idea why I am suddenly excited at the thought of having sex with someone, but definitely not Tessa. I lock up and drive straight home. After taking a bath, I wore a white long sleeve t-shirt and jeans trousers. I ate the hamburger in my microwave before going out to my car. As I drive to Richard''s ce, I keep thinking about Anna and the ce she is staying with her mother. The ce is unhealthy for her and even the baby. I haven''t told Richard about all that is happening and I know he will be so surprised to know that I am expecting a child from the same girl he always bless for bringing back my urge. Richard liked her without knowing her when I told him about the night and the sex we had in the washroom. I went to the party with Richard and he couldn''t believe it. He keep making jest of me and after a week when I told him I wanted a girl to have sex with, he told me Anna was responsible for bringing back my urge. I didn''t believe it at first until I begin to crave sex more than usual. Before that night with Anna, I barely have sex. Ever since Paige left, I found no need to have sex with any other woman I wasn''t attracted to. Her departure from New York was just as if she went with my high sexual drive. When Paige and I were together, we can barely go a day without having sex. She was good in bed and I loved her. Even though I really don''t want to marry Anna because I don''t like her and I don''t want a wife, I feel I need to take her away from that fucking dirty apartment. I can''t let her stay there for long since she is carrying my child and I will never allow my son or daughter to live and grow up in that neighborhood. I just hope Evelyn will talk sense into her so she won''t make things too difficult for me and I will go present her to my mother before mother begins to pester me again. I already promised to bring her Anna next week and I know she is patiently waiting. Next week is just a few days away and by Monday, my mother will begin to blow my phone up with calls. I want us to go to the hospital first before anything. But I don''t know why she is ying hard to get. I am really surprised that she is not aware that her mother came to my office and made me an offer. I thought they both knew about this. But I saw the sh of disappointment on Anna''s face when I told her. I know no girl won''t want to be the bride of a billionaire and I just need to give Anna a few days for her to sumb to my wish, just like I had sumbed to her mother''s. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Tessa''s POV "Yayyyy", I scream with excitement the moment we enter the club. Zoe is beside me as I begin to shake my body to the loud music. I want to forget my worries and sorrows tonight, worries about my father, and sorrows about not having Aidan to myself. I want to enjoy tonight. I almost copsed out of shock when Zoe''s driver mentioned the man following our car. Zoe and I thought he was a kidnapper and we were going to be kidnapped. But after taking anotherne towards the shopping mall where there is arge crowd instead of the quietne on the other side, we lost the car. Zoe says we were just imagining things but I felt the man was really after us, even though I heaved a sigh of relief when I could no longer see him, till we got to the shopping mall. I am dressed in a sexy off-shoulderce floral bodycon mini dress with sleeves, showing enough of my cleavage because of how low the off-shoulder is. It is barely covering my boobs and I chose this dress on purpose. I am f***ing in need of a good man in bed. I want to attract attention to myself and I know this dress is a sure deal. Zoe is wearing a knee strapless off-shoulder bandage bodycon party too. It is different from mine. Mine is more sexy and attention-grabbing. Zoe hits my butts as I keep dancing crazily. "What the heck!" Iugh. Sheughs too as we find our way into therge hall. "Why will you do that?" "You are asking me why because I am not Aidan. I am sure if it was Aidan, you would encourage him to go on." She shouts, so I can hear her above the loud music. I roll my eyes at her as I stand with arms akimbo. "If it was Aidan, yes. Besides, I''m straight not some gay bitch." "Well, yes I can see that. Aidan or Trevor....." "Shut up", I roll my eyes at her again beforeughing. We haven''t talked about the sex with Trevor ever since the attitude she pulled back in the car when we were going shopping and now I am a bit surprised that she is taunting me with it. After the man on our trail lost us, we got to the shopping mall and she was back to her normal self. We kept talking non-stop as we shopped. We were talking about the man from earlier and about the party. She grabs my hand suddenly and pulls me away from the crowd. "Hey", I call. I am enjoying myself, dancing. I want to dance for a while before doing other things. "Let''s go, we need to talk", she says. She is heading towards the bar. "About what?" I ask her back with a loud voice. She didn''t answer but keeps pushing through the crowd to find a ce for us to sit. Her eyes are on two empty seats in front of the bartender and we move there. She is no longer pulling me, we are walking side by side now. But my mind is far from all of these. Far from whatever she wants to ask me. My mind is elsewhere, dancing in the middle of the clubhouse and rocking my butts on a guy''s body. I look at the crowd once again as we take a seat. I am scanning the faces of the guys dancing, looking for my spec. None of the men looks like my Aidan, I hiss and turn back to face Zoe who is looking at me. "What?" I demand. "I want us to talk about Trevor", she finally says. I should have known this is what she is going to say. "What about him?" I shout back as she requests a drink from the bartender. I can see the young guy staring at me, his gaze keeps going to my boobs, I smirk. "What if Aidan gets to know? I am kind of worried about....." She takes a sip of her drink. "He won''t know, don''t worry", I assure her with confidence. "Really?" She peers at me. "What if it''s a trap?" "A trap?" I chuckle lightly and take my drink in one gulp. "Yes." "You have nothing to worry about", I guarantee her. "Do you have a n?" She questions me. I am bing bored of the conversation and I wish we can do something more fun. "It''s not a trap, Zoe. I know what I am saying", I mutter softly. She stares at me for a while and suddenly smirks. "How was it?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I begin tough hard, shaking my head at Zoe''s fake pretense of being the good girl. I know Zoe is crazier than I am which exins why I was shocked when she looked unpleasant about it. I was very sure that Zoe would be super proud of me and here we are. "It was f***** amazing, Zoe. We should give threesomes a try one of these days", I grin. "Bad girl", she gulps the remaining content of her drink and jumps down from the stool. "Let''s dance." "Yeah", I scream with my hands up. I drop the drink and jump down too, excitedly. "The party is going to be lit", I mutter, jumping and dancing at the same time. "Yeah", she shouts. I turn my back to her when we are on the dance floor and we begin to dance. I rock my butts on her body as we both dance crazily. Weugh. Zoe takes my hand and wants to spin me around. The spinning is making me a bit dizzy and I find myself hitting a hard wall. I close my eyes when I feel the impact of the hard wall on my head. Zoe is no longer holding my hand and I wonder what happened. I suddenly begin to feel a headache. When I open my eyes again, I see a man with a smirk on his face, looking at me intensely. His face is damn attractive with his piercing blue eyes like that of Aidan''s. I wonder why every man I meet reminds me of Aidan. The man before me has a possessive look on his face, the smile on his face is making my legs turn to jelly as it begins to shake beneath. I perceive his cologne and I almost stuck my nose into his arms to get more of the scent. "Hello beautiful", his gaze trails down my body, before looking back at my face. The heaving of my chest is making him look at my cleavage. He is handsome and I know I am attracted to him already because of how horny I am right now. "Hello", his husky voice says again, making my legs wobble beneath my feet and jerking me out of my reverie. His hands are still on my arm, stopping me from falling to the floor. The music is loud and people are still dancing, not taking note of what is happening. I begin to feel uneasy, as he kept staring at me. I guess it is because of the wild imaginations I was harboring about the tattoo man from earlier. "Hi", I wave at him awkwardly, looking around for Zoe. His stares are making me excited and at the same time uneasy. "Care for a dance?" He asks me. "Yeah", I nod. I stand upright, gulp loudly as we begin to dance together, watching each other. I look away and scan the hall for Zoe. My eyes falls on her figure at the far end of the house, smooching a guy. "You are hot", the guy''s hot breath fans my neck, making me weak in the legs again. I smile at him. "What''s your name?" He asks. "I am Tessa", I mutter. "You?" I ask him as we dance. He smiles for a while before answering. "My name is Damien." Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Anna''s POV "I don''t feel like going out, Pam", Iin,ing out of the bathroom in a towel. "Come on", she moves over to me and nudges me. "It''s going to be fun", she beams. She pulls me back to the open closet and begins to search for a dress for me to wear. She sees a low maroon party dress and hauls it out. "Here", she gives me. I sigh again before taking it from her. When she called me earlier and heard me crying, she disconnected the call and before I knew it, the doorbell rang. Pam came in and hugged me tightly. I told her everything, she only consoled me without asking me any questions. Then she brings up the idea of going to a party. I said no but she insisted. "Let''s get you dressed so we can go have fun with our baby", she grins widely and drops the dress on the bed. I am about to move to the dressing mirror when I remember mom. "Is mom still in your house?" I frown. I had tried calling her but her number wasn''t going through. "I didn''te from home", she informs me while leading me to the small stool in front of the mirror. I pick up my lotion and begin to rub it on my body. "Where were you?" I ask her with curiosity. "I was out." "Out where?" I eye her. "You talk too much. Get dressed, let''s go", she rolls her eyes at me. I didn''t say anything else. It is obvious she doesn''t want to talk about where she went too and I won''t budge her. I want to act like her for once. She doesn''t budge me to tell her things when I am not ready to and that is the exact thing I am going to do now. I finish rubbing the lotion on my body and wear the dress. Pam pulls out my drawer and brings out a silver stud earring. She wears it for me before applying a little makeup to my face. When we are done, she stands behind me with arms akimbo, watching me from the mirror in satisfaction. I rise and turn to face her. "You are good to go." She smiles and turns back to the closet. She bends down to pick up a shoe for me to wear. She picks up the silver heels and stretches them to me. I take it without a word. "Let''s go", she grabs my hand after I pick my phone up from the dressing table before we move out. I lock the door and follow her to the car. I sit beside her, wear my seatbelt and close my eyes as she drives away from the house. I am thinking of everything. Even though I don''t want to go to the party, I know having a night out with Pam will calm my nerves. I intend to still fight with mom when shees back home. I need to let her know how disappointed I am with her behavior. "So, talk to me", Pam begins. I open my eyes and see her stealing nces at me. "What?" I don''t know what she is talking about. "Talk to me about everything", she repeats. "Everything." "I already told you", I know she is trying to probe me to say my mind. "What did you tell him?" I shrug. "I told him to get out, that I wasn''t interested in anything...." "You aren''t interested in getting married to a billionaire?" She cuts me short. My mouth hung open. "Are you supporting him and mother?" "No, I just want to know what you think of the whole thing. Girls like you will want nothing more than that, you know?" She shes me a smile. "I can''t believe you are saying this", I sit back in the chair and fold my arms. "I believe this is an opportunity....." "Opportunity?" I can''t believe Pam is thinking in the same way as my mother. "Just because we are poor doesn''t mean I will jump on a silly opportunity like this. This is not an opportunity, it is nothing but ckmail." "No one is ckmailing you, Anna", she chuckles. "He is. Just because I am having his child doesn''t mean we should get married. I don''t want to be married to the idiot. He is too arrogant and self-centered." My voice is a bit raised. I hear Pam sigh and I close my eyes, trying to calm down. I feel sorry for shouting at Pam that way, the shout was supposed to be for my mom, not her. Mom caused all this and it will be good if I can shout at her this way. "I have a confession", she says. I turn to look at her. I can see a sh of guilt spreading across her face and I wonder what the confession is all about. Her grip on the wheels tighten and she nces at me briefly before looking away. "Your mother called me and asked me to give her the details of Aidan, everything she needs to know about him, including his parent''s home residence. I got the information from dad and I gave it to your mother. I''m sorry for not telling you before now. I never knew things would turn out this way. I felt it was right for Aidan to know he is having a child soon so he can recognize you as the mother of his baby." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She exins. I can''t believe Pam has a hand in all of this. I can''t believe she encouraged my mother to go find him when I wasn''t interested in letting him know about me. I feel hurt and betrayed by my mother and best friend. I know they are doing this in my best interest but getting married to the jerk is totally out of it and I won''t allow that to happen. He can go to hell for all I care, I am ready to fight him till he let me be. What if he decides to take custody of the baby? My subconscious asks me. I won''t allow that, I say inwardly. How will you fight a billionaire? My subconscious demands again. I feel like crying when I realize who I am dealing with, a f***ing billionaire. One question keeps gnawing at my heart, why mother had epted the proposal from him without asking for my consent or knowing what I feel about the whole thing. I am an adult and I am old enough to make decisions on my own. I am supposed to choose who I want to be married to. Gone are those days when marriages were arranged and the couples will end up separating because they don''t love each other from the beginning. I don''t want a marriage that isn''t based on love. I want to be with someone that I love and who loves me back. I don''t want it to be just a marriage of convenience and I don''t want to be a burden on anyone. I don''t want Aidan to be married to me, simply because I am expecting his child. Is this the happiness I deserve? Do I need to be married to him for me to be recognized as the mother of his child? What do I stand to gain from the marriage when it isn''t based on love? Why is this happening to me? How can I be married to someone that I don''t like and who annoys me with every stupid thing thates out of his mouth? I know we can''tst long, when we separate, what will I tell my child? I don''t want my child to be fatherless, just like I am. "I''m sorry, Anna", she holds my hand firmly for a while before putting it back on the wheels. The car "I supported your mother because of Cameron. I know you still have feelings for him and it is high time you get rid of it. You need to show him that he has no hold over you anymore now that he ising back to New York." She remarks. "What?" I exim. "Cameron ising back to New York?" "So I heard. His girlfriend dumped him and since she was the reason why he left in the first ce, he is I can''t believe Cameron ising back. Why now? Why does it have to be now? I want to scream. "You need to get back at him for hurting you. The best way to do that is to be the billionaire''s bride. This will be the best revenge ever, I know he will want you back when he gets here but you shouldn''t allow it, Anna. He is nothing but a fuckboy, a motherfucker." I am thinking of what Pam is saying. She is telling the truth. I need to make him pay for making me miserable, for bringing this upon me. Should I just date Tony now to get back at him? I ask myself. I look away from Pam and turn to face the corridor leading to the club. Tony is still ignoring me and I can''t stoop so low to ask him out myself. Besides, I still don''t know what Tony thinks of my pregnancy. I realize Cameron''s breakup is the reason why all of this is happening to me. He was the reason why I had sex with Aidan in the first ce and the result is this pregnancy. Why can''t I make him be the reason till the end? It dawns on me that in just a day of trying to rewrite my story, something big that will change my life forever is about to happen and I know my life will not remain the same. I know I am confused right now but one thing is sure, I am the writer of my life story, I am writing what I want but a day wille when I will no longer have control over my life story anymore. This is indeed a new beginning but I have no idea whether it is going to be a good beginning or a sad one filled with nothing but sorrow. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Evelyn''s POV I did not know how long I sat there, with my mouth open, looking into space, but I knew it was long enough for me to get up, pack my things and leave for home. I can''t believe my boss is asking me to apany him to a party. It feels like I won a jackpot. I am excited and at the same time worked up. The way he flushed in the face speaks a lot. Is he attracted to me? Is this just a date? Is something going to happen between us? My eyes fall on the wall clock and I see it is past 7 pm already. I stand up with a smile, contemting on whether to go knock on his door and tell him I am in or I should just go home and pretend like nothing happened, hoping he won''t ask me again. This is the same person that shouted at me on my first day because I arrivedte, making me feel like a schoolgirl being scolded by her teacher. This is something I didn''t expect and now that it has happened, I still can''t believe it isn''t happening. You are just to keep hispany, my subconscious tells me. Why are you getting ahead of yourself? My face falls. Why am I taking this too far when it''s obvious he is just asking for mypany? I walk out of the dining area and move over to the door of his bedroom. He had rushed out of the dining room with a flushed face like someone who was chased. This is the first time I am seeing a lot of him and a lot about him. To be honest, he is a good boss and I understand him for shouting at me the other day when I arrivedte. He has always praised my cooking ever since then. I try to put myself in his shoes and think of what I would have done if I were a boss. I know I will definitely scream at the so-called cook or even fire her. One good turn deserves another, I say to myself as I get to the door and knock softly. I didn''t hear any answer. I knock again, this time louder. "Who is that?" I hear his deep husky voice asking. "It''s me, Evelyn." I reply. "Come in", he orders. I push the door open and enter. He is sitting on his bed and I feel like going out immediately. I am feeling uneasy seeing him on the bed, with his long legs and aptop on hisp. "I''m sorry, sir...." I decide to just leave without saying what I intend to. "What is it, Evelyn?" He questioned, cutting me short. "Errhmm....I...I want...." "If it''s about what I said earlier, Just forget about it. You can go home." He dismisses me again. "No, sir. I don''t have any problem going with you. It came as a shock to me, it was something unexpected", I say to him in one breath, afraid that he won''t let me apany him again. He looks at me as if to read my mind if I am doing this because I want to or I am doing it to please him. "You don''t need to if you don''t want to, Evelyn. I will find someone else if it is a must I go with ady", he deres. "I''m ok with it, sir." "You sure?" He peers at me. "Yes, sir." I sh him a smile. He nods. "Thank you", he says. "You are wee, sir", I answer and turn back to leave. "I will let you know when it''s almost time for the award night. I will need you to do some shopping before the day and get a lovely dress for the event." "Waw", I mutter more to myself. I am excited. "Alright, sir", I turn to him with a smile. "Goodnight." "Good night, Evelyn", he responds with a smile. **** Anna''s POV "How did you know Cameron ising back to New York?" I ask Pam when we enter the club. The ce is crowded and this is the first time I aming to this type of club. Anytime I go out with Pam, she always brings me to clubs that I have never been to. The dance floor is also crowded. If not for my foul mood, I would have loved to take a little alcohol and dance like the rest of the people on the dance floor, dancing like they have no problems in the world. As I look around, I feel like I am the only person on earth with a huge burden on my shoulder, it feels like I am the only one who has a problem. "I told you I heard the rumor from someone", she says with a shrug as we find a ce to sit. "Do you want to dance?" "No", I answer sharply. "A drink, then?" "Non-alcoholic drink", I tell her, and she walks away to the bartender to get us a drink. I watch the people dancing, wishing I am carefree like them. My eyes are on ady with blonde hair and I keep watching her as she rocks her body on a man in a Lancaster cream slim fit suit. The man looks handsome and he reminds me of Aidan, my arrogant baby father. I look away from the couple and look elsewhere. All of a sudden, I feel myself staring at them again, until I can see the face of thedy. It looks familiar and I am trying to figure out where I know her from. Pames back with a bottle of a non-alcoholic drink and ces it on a stool in front of us. She sits beside me as I keep looking at the girl, wondering where I know her from. Is it from college? I ask. My subconscious says no. Thedy looks like a model and I wonder if I have seen her on the TV before. Herce dress was too revealing and her curves are prominent. "Hey", Pam jerks me out of my thoughts. "What are you looking at?" "That girl", I point at her. "I know her from somewhere." "Who?" Pam asks me as I drop my finger. It is as if her question lifts the veil off my brain to make me remember who she is. How could I have forgotten her? She is thedy I saw in the magazine with Aidan. Are they in a rtionship? Why is she at a party with another man? Is Aidan aware that his girlfriend is cheating on him? I ask myself. "Anna?" Pam calls. "Never mind", I take my eyes off the girl. I am satisfied now that I know who she is. I pick up the drink Pam pours for me and gulp it down my throat. When I try to take another peek at the girl, my phone rings. It is my mother. "Mom?" "Anna, where are you?" "I''m with Pam", I reply, trying not to show my anger. "Pam? Where is that sounding from? Are you at a party?" "Yes, we are", I reply firmly. "Come home", she orders. "I just got home. I have something to talk to you about." I feel like telling her no because of how mad I am at her but I know I can''t. I also need to talk to her and ask her the reasons for her actions. I am also damn curious to know what she wants to talk to me about. "Alright", I say softly and hang up. Pam is shaking her body to the fast soundtrack of the music when I turn to stare at her. Pam likes having fun and I don''t know how she will feel if I tell her I am going home. "Pam?" I call. "Uhmm?" Her hands are up as she shakes her body. "I need to go home", I blurt out. She stops dancing and opens her eyes wide. "What? But we just got here." "Yeah, I''m sorry. Mom just called and she is asking me toe home." She didn''t say anything for a while and I know she is unhappy about me going home and ruining the night for her. "You don''t need to take me, I will just take a cab home." "What? No!" She stands up. "I will take you home." "Ande back here?" I question. "Maybe or maybe not." "No, Pam. I don''t want to ruin the night for you", the music is low now. We have been literally shouting above the loud music the whole time just so we can hear each other. "You are ruining nothing", she smiles at me as I stand next to her. "I insist", I affirm. She only stares at me without uttering any word. "I will be fine." "Let me apany you outside then till you get a cab", she mutters, holding her hands out for me to put my hand in. "Alright", I smile and pick up my purse before we begin to move towards the exit. The crowd at the dancing floor has dispersed a little, I think someone wants to perform. "Talk kindly to your mother, Anna. She is doing all these for you." Pam advises me. I disagree with her but I don''t want to say anything. Even though my level of anger towards mom now is nothingpared to when I got to know about what she did. I still want to show her how displeased I am. I nod slowly at Pam and she rewards me with a pretty smile before turning to face the exit. Just then, she bumps into someone. I am behind her and she is right in front of me, holding my hand and guiding me out. "Shit, watch where you are going!" She yells at the man who walks past us as if nothing happened. I turn back to look at him and I see him smirk. "Sorry, mdy", he winks and walks away. I face Pam expecting to see a forgiving look on her face but her mouth is only hanging open. "Pam?" I tap her. I am expecting her to be d that the man apologized like a gentleman even though it is obvious that they bump into each other and not that he was the one who bumped into her, yet he apologized. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The wink he threw at her made it all the more sweet and savory. I can''t help but wonder why Pam has no forgiving smile on her face because of how charming the guy is. Even after tapping her for the umpteenth time, her mouth is still agape. "Pam?" I shout. She blinks and her gaze falls on me. "Why the hell are you like this?" I ask her with a frown. She closes her mouth and drags me out of the club. She didn''t say a word to me till we get to the street where cabs are passing by. Instead of helping me to stop one, she turns to me with folded arms. "Didn''t you see him?" I am confused. "Who? Do you know the guy?" "Not the guy who bumped into me. I mean the guy behind him." "No, who is he? Is he someone we know?" "Yea, of course." "Who?" I ask with curiosity. "Your baby father", she announces. "What?!" "Yes, I just saw Aidan entering the club." She repeats. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Aidan''s POV Richard won''t let me be after bumping into thedy at the entrance. I ignore him and walk into the clubhouse, typing furiously on my phone. I just saw Chloe''s message about the appearance of Rnd after I left the office. Rnd is among the people I have an appointment with today but he didn''t show up at the appropriate time. After I met with Madeline, I left the office immediately. Chloe''s message must have entered when I was in the bathroom taking a shower but I didn''t check my phone till now. I am mad at her for not calling me, I would have canceled the party and gone back to the office. It is a client. He is a stubborn person and I know he can cancel the deal with just this mistake of mine. This deal means a lot to me and I hope he allows Chloe to fix another appointment for him tomorrow. I am messaging her to tell her to make sure she fixes another appointment with him tomorrow or she will lose her job. "She is fucking beautiful. Did you see how she was looking at me? She looks beautiful when angry", he keeps talking nonstop. I get angry and shout at him. "Shut the hell up!" He is shocked but keeps quiet anyway. We get to a seat and I flop heavily into it. I feel like calling Chloe but I know it iste already. I hope she gets my message and does something about it before tomorrow. I hear nothing from Richard and I turn to look at him. He is sitting beside me in silence with his thumb close to his mouth. I suddenly feel guilty for shouting at him. I just didn''t like the way he was exaggerating about the girl even though I didn''t see the girl. "I''m sorry, man", I apologize gently. He nods. "Come on, man. I was just angry because I missed an appointment with one of my clients as a result of my clumsy secretary''s fault. It was just a transfer of aggression." "It''s fine. Do you want a drink?" He is no longer frowning his face and I am d he is not mad at me anymore. Richard has a forgiving heart. "Yeah, sure." I smile. He stands up and goes to the bartender to get us a drink. I just wish I can forget my worries for tonight, get drunk and have sex. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. I really need a vacation soon, I mutter more to myself as Richard moves over to me with the bottle of wine. "So you were saying something about your bride-to-be?" He reminds me and drops the open bottle of alcohol when he is in front of me. He pours some for me in a ss cup and did the same for himself. His question reminds me of Anna and the problem I am faced with now, the problem of convincing her to follow me to my mother and to the hospital as well as getting married. She looks like a stubborndy and I have no patience. I can''t tolerate a stubborndy and Anna, being my baby mama is not an exception. I just wish she will make everything easy on me with no stress. Work is enough stress. The musician on the stage stops and begins another piece of music. I saw two couples moving to the dance floor. "Aidan?" "She said she is not interested," I tell him nonchntly like I am not bothered. I don''t want to be bothered but I am, because of my mother. I was expecting Evelyn to blow my phone up with calls when she gets home to be confronted by her daughter but I didn''t see any call from her or any message. I didn''t know how she got my contact and from whom but she messaged me a few days ago, with a strange number which I assumed was hers. I wonder why Evelyn isn''t calling. I want her to call me and tell me not to mind her daughter. I want her to assure me that she will convince her daughter to go with me to see my mother. I left their home at noon and it is almost 8 pm now, and there is no call from Evelyn or Anna herself. "Why not try to persuade her? You know girls like sweet-talking....." "What?" "Yeah, she is a girl and you know how to sweet talk a girl into having sex with her, I think you should do the same now." "I can''t do that", I thunder in anger. I can''t imagine myself begging Anna or Evelyn. I can''t do it and I won''t. "Of course, you can. If you want to make your mother happy, you need to convince her that you are a good man and...." "You don''t even care to ask me what I want and think of the whole thing?" He shrugs. "What you want doesn''t matter at the moment. What matters is your mother''s wishes. You should make Anna your choice if she isn''t." "What rubbish are you spurting?" "I am spurting rubbish?" He chuckles, shaking his head and sipping his drink. "I guess you should go ahead with the marriage with Tessa then." "Over my dead body. You know I will rather marry Anna than take Tessa to be my wife." "It doesn''t look like Anna is a good choice from the way you are speaking. If she isn''t, Tessa should be a good choice then." "Shut up!" I bark. Heughs out loud in mockery. "You should learn to love her, Aidan...for your mother''s happiness." "Whatever!" I mutter. I feel his advice isn''t good one. I can''t love her, she isn''t even my spec. She is beautiful and I know that but I don''t date poor girls, I date sophisticated and ssic girls who have a fortune ahead of them, not someone I will have to worry about stealing my money away from me. Richard suddenly gasps with his ss cup hanging in the air. He is looking towards the door. I follow his gaze and see nothing but the girls on the dance floor. "Hey, what''s up?" I nudge him. "She is back", he says, excitedly. "She? Who?" I furrow my brows in confusion. "The girl from earlier. She is back, I thought I had lost her." He replies, with a grin, dropping his ss cup. He stands up and leaves without any farewell. I lean back and watch him move swiftly towards the so- called girl. I am still trying to get a view of the girl''s face to confirm how beautiful she indeed is when a touch jerks me out of my thinking. I snap my head to face the owner of the touch. "Hello, handsome." She shes me a cute smile, trailing her hand on my leg. I am silently looking at her, she is beautiful with red hair, she has a nose ring on and a strapless top with a short skirt. I jerk forward when her hand touches my manhood. I know the fun of the night is just beginning. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Damien''s POV Her back hits the wall and she chuckles. I wonder what kind of girl she is. I take her lips without thinking too much of the reason for herughter. I am trying to torture her before having sex with her but she seems to be enjoying all the things I have been doing to her from the dance floor. I was trying to get her horny so she can crave my touch but she is patient enough for me to want her too. I can no longer take in the sight of her boobs without touching them. I want to have a taste of everything Aidan has tasted. I want to know what it will feel like to be inside her, his woman. I wanted him to see me digging into her as she screams. I want to prove a point to him, a point that I am better than him in all areas, and having sex with Tessa is just the beginning. After telling me her name, she begins to rock her body on mine, forgetting all about her friend who is also enjoying the night in the arms of another man. I came to the party to dance with Tessa and seduce her to have sex with me. But she seems easy. I don''t even need to seduce her for long to get what I want. But I keep asking myself what she is doing at a party when she is going to be Aidan''s supposed bride. Isn''t Aidan protective of her? Why is she here to have fun with her friend instead of her groom-to-be. We have been kissing each other from the dance floor when the music stopped. We could no longer keep our hands to ourselves. She initiated the kiss and I took over, kissing her with urgency and a fake passion to have me inside her. I want to fill her and show her how better I am than her stupid love, but I need to confirm some things from her. We are trying to find our way to the car. We go towards the exit, smooching each other. I am d Donovan isn''t around, if only we came together, Tessa would have seen him waiting for me in the car and that will ruin everything. "Do you have a boyfriend?" I ask when we finally manage to get to the car. I push her to the bo of the car and she circled her legs around my waist. The area where my car is parked is a bit dark. "Nah!" She replies and resumes kissing me, tucking my tie. She stops almost immediately and I can see her eyes trying to find mine. I wonder why she stopped. "You know what?" "What?" I question back with curiosity. "I don''t like men in suits except for one person but now I find myself liking another man in suit", she chuckles and pulls me back to her, as she stays on the bo, without attempting to stand up. "Really?" I bite her earlobe softly and trail my hands down her legs which are still on my waist. "Yeah", she moan softly and it almost pushed me over the edge. I know we can''t have sex here or in the car. I need to get her to my home where I can work on my n. I thought we were going to get a lodge somewhere around the clubhouse but there is none. While we wereing towards the parking lot, we kept kissing and I could see the look of irritation on the faces of the bouncers by the door. "Who is the first man?" I demand, trailing kisses all over her. She is damn wet already. She is ready for me but I am not ready yet. I need to get her home. Before she can reply, I pick her up in a bridal style and went to the other side of the seat to drop her in. When she is safely in, she kisses me again before I can close the door. I smile to myself and rush to the driver''s seat. As soon as I am seated, I tug my seat belt and lean forward to tug hers. She attacks me again with another kiss, cing my hand on her bosom and throwing her head backward. I can feel her hand going towards my thighs. I stop her. "Let''s get you home first." I smile. She mumbles and finally rests her head on the seat. I ignite the car into action and drive off. I remember I didn''t set things up in my room so I bring out my phone to text Donovan. After dropping my phone, I feel Tessa''s hand on my thighs again. I thought she is sleeping already. "Babe?" "Uhm?" She pecks my earlobe. "Shit!" I curse when I can no longer take it. "Don''t get us killed", she chuckled. "You are responsible", I chuckle back. There was a short silence between us. She is chewing her on her index finger and looking out of the window. I steal nces at her pretty face and decide to strike up a conversation. "You said you don''t have a boyfriend?" "Yeah", she answers nonchntly. "Why?" She shrugs. "I guess it''s because I just love having fun, I don''t care who it is." "You have no admirer then?" I am confused. I thought Esther said she is getting married to Aidan. Why isn''t she talking about him? "Sheughs briefly before answering. "I do." "He wears ties like me?" "Yeah, like you", she pecks my cheeks. "Do you like me then?" "Yes", she whispers into my ear, and giggles loudly. The action is arousing and I feel like parking the car right now and having her. I decide to keep the conversation going. "Why don''t you like men in suits?" "Because they always talk about work, work, work and I hate work. Men in suits are boring, I like men who are wild and are fun to be with, not some boring CEO who has nothing to say but deals and contracts and businesses. I hate it." We bothugh. "I like you too." "Yeah, because we are about to have sex", she remarks without mincing words. "Maybe", Iment. A few minutester, I drive into my house. "Your house is beautiful", shements as I lead the way in, hoping Donovan has taken to my instructions. I ask him to help me fix the camera in my bedroom and go away so Tessa won''t see him. "Thank you. Let''s go upstairs", I say when she begins to trail her hands over my chest. "Can''t we just do it over here?" She points to the armchair. "No", I reply sharply and firmly. She widens her eyes. "I want privacy with you." "But nobody is home." "Yeah, my brothers mighte visiting," I say. I know I don''t sound convincing. "I don''t like staircases", sheins as she bends down to remove her heels. I pick her up immediately before she can remove the heels. "I love my women in heels", I kissed her on the lips briefly. "You sound like a gentleman", she smirks and begins to y with my tie. "I am", I push the door to my bedroom open with my legs. I drop Tessa and quickly lock the door before we begin to smooch each other, throwing clothes off in a hurry. The tension is now high and I can wait no longer. We both crash on the bed, giggling like kids who are about to have their first sex experience. Her heels are still on and her dress is off. She is now in her panties and bra. I admire her nudity and kissed her body, with my fingers in her. She moans louder. I stand back up to let go of my shirts and pant too before climbing in beside her. Without wasting any more time, I kissed her again and looked up at the camera with a broad smile before pushing myself into her. Her moans increased.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Evelyn''s POV I didn''t meet Anna at home. I feel it is time to tell her about Aidan since he has ns oning to see her. I want her to know about what I did before hees. The excitement I was feeling from work is suddenly reced with worry. I don''t know what Anna will think of everything, I don''t know if she will understand my reasons and I don''t know if she will be pleased. I guess I will have to keep the divorce after 6 years of marriage which Aidan told me about to myself for now. I know if I tell Anna, she will not listen to any more things I have to say. I don''t even know if she is going to agree to the marriage yet. I begin to pace the room, thinking of how to present it to her and what she will think and say of it. I haven''t figured it out when the door opens and shees in. She looks pretty in her maroon dress and I wonder what type of party she went to. "Evening, mom", she greets and slumps to the sofa, cing her purse on the table. "How are you doing?" I ask with a cheerful smile. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Fine", she replies, without looking at me. "Did I ruin your night?" I guess she is cold towards me for not letting her enjoy the night. I called her to when she is soon going to be the billionaire''s wife. What will Aidan think of her if he meets her at a party? "No. You said you want to tell me something", she finally looks me in the face. "Yeah, it''s about your baby", I begin, watching her face for a readable expression. I didn''t want her to think I want her to go ahead with the abortion again so I add. "I talked to the baby''s father....." "And you went down on your knees to beg him toe and marry me?" She cut me short. "What?!" I exim loudly. "Yes, isn''t that what you did, mother?" She frowns, looking at me with a disappointed look. "What makes you think I begged him to do that? You know your mother and I will never stoop so low to do that." "Well...that is what it looks like you are doing." I am quiet, thinking of why she is acting this way. Is she aware that I have been going to meet Aidan all along? "Anna, I want the best for you and your child." I touch her hand. "The best? By selling me out to that arrogant idiot?" She yells with a grimace. "What? I am not selling you out, Anna. What makes you think I will do that?" "Who brought up the idea of marriage to Aidan, mom?" She asks me. I didn''t know how to tell her that was the offer I made to him, I didn''t want her to misunderstand the whole thing. Has Aidan visited? "Did Aidane here?" I demand from her. "That is not the answer I am expecting from you, mom. Did you or did you not?" She shouts while standing. "Will you stop shouting?!" I yell at her. She shut up. I didn''t n for things to turn out this way, I was expecting Anna to be understanding and calm. "Did Aidane here or not?" "He did. He insulted you and me, he called our home shabby, he made jest of where we have stayed all our lives and he wasmanding me toe to see his mother", she shouts again. "Happy now?" A tear drops from her eyes. I now understand the reasons for her anger. "How can Aidan be so stupid to ruin such a beautiful....." I sigh heavily. Anna is pacing around the room in anger. I can see how restless she is as she wipe her tears continuously. I wonder when Aidan will learn some manners. "Sit down, baby." She is still pacing and I am getting irritated. I am mad at Aidan but I won''t hesitate to transfer that aggression to Anna. She caused all of this. "Sit down, Anna!" I shout. She res at me coldly before moving to sit on the next sofa, sniffing and folding her arms. I heave another deep sigh, to calm my nerves before moving close to her. "Anna", I call softly. She didn''t look at me, she only wipe the tears that roll down her eyes again and sniff. I touch her arms and she flinches. I feel hurt by the reaction. I am tempted to shout at her again to stop acting stupid like a spoiled brat but I know that will solve nothing. Patience is a virtue, I keep reminding myself. "You remember I told you I was going to meet with Aidan so he can know he is going to have a child with you soon?" I request from her, trying to show her what made me do what I did. "And I told you not to go, didn''t I?" She face me squarely with a wet face. "Yes, you did", I nod. "But I had to go for you." "Why, mom? He doesn''t need to know." Her voice is bing raised. "He deserves to know." I insist. "No, he doesn''t. I am sure if it was Cameron, you wouldn''t have done this. You only did this because he is a billionaire", Anna blurts out. "Do you also know that he can decide to take your baby away from you and sue you when he gets to know the baby is his and you did not let him know?" I ask her and she is mute. "You never thought of that?" I smirk. She is silent. I continue what I was saying earlier before she interrupted me "Well, Aidan and I talked and he brought up the idea of marriage, I thought it was a good idea. He said his mother has been pestering him to get married and now that you are pregnant with his child, you are the best choice." Anna didn''t look convinced by my lie. She shakes her head andughs sarcastically. "You don''t believe me?" I peer at her. "No, I don''t", she answers sharply. "Why?" "Because you are lying, mother. I can see it in your eyes, I know when you are lying. I am your daughter, why are you lying to me?" I exhale deeply and watch her. I know I need to tell the truth. Lying to Anna will not make her do what I want. "I''m sorry." "You lied, right?" I nod. "You brought up the idea of marriage to Aidan, right?" "Yes, I did," I answer and she stands up abruptly. "I knew it!" "Anna, you need to calm down and listen to me." "No, mom. I don''t want to hear what you have to say. Tell your partner in crime that I am not going to marry him." She begins to move to her room. "Anna!" I call her back. She stops walking. "You want your child to be fatherless like you are? Do you think this is all about what you want? What do you think your child will think of you when she grows up in this so-called shabby home of ours when you refused to let her have a good life with her father? Do you think I am happy to be living here with you? Do you think I don''t want to live in a mansion too someday? Do you think I wouldn''t have gotten us a house if I can afford it?" "Do you think your father truly died when you were 5 like I always told you? No, he didn''t. The stupid man left us. Now you have the opportunity to change that fate for your child and you don''t want to make it happen. Do you want your child to grow up without knowing who his father is? Do you think you can give your child a good life on your own? What will you do if this man is like your father? Do you have any power to fight him?" I said in one breath. I can no longer hold my anger towards her. I did not intend to tell her the truth about her father but I did and I don''t regret it. "Grow up, Anna! Not everything is about you. You are going to marry Aidan whether you like it or not. I won''t watch you give birth in this house and watch my grandchild suffer the way you and I have suffered. I won''t allow that. The earlier you ept this as your fate, the better." She is sobbing and I find myself crying silently too. "Get away from here!" I dismiss her in annoyance. Her presence and stupidity is annoying me. When she runs to her room and I hear her m the door shut, I sit on the floor and buckle my knees up before cing my head in between. Then, I weep in regret and sorrow. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Damien''s POV I stir in my sleep. Tessa''s arm is wrapped around me and her head is on my chest. I had watched her sleepst night immediately after the rough hours of sex. I have never met a woman like Tessa in my entire life, she wasn''t exhausted after an hour of sex and she insisted on another round. Tessa rode me like a horse and it pulled me to the edge. I thought I could allow her to take charge but I was wrong. She wanted to but I pulled her down with urgency and thrust into her harder than before. I like her. I blink my sleepy eyes open again and stare at her slightly open mouth. I can feel her naked boobs pressing hard into my chest and I feel myself getting hard again. I want to take her, while sleeping but I want to be considerate. I know if I stay here watching her face and knowing she is naked beneath the sheets, I will definitely have sex with her again and again till the break of dawn. But I have other important things to do. I need to be sure my n worked well to my satisfaction before the daybreak and before I can allow Tessa to go. I quietly take a hold of her wrapped arms around me This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . and drop it on the bed beside me before taking her head off my chest. I am trying to be quiet and gentle so as not to wake her up from her deep slumber. I heave a sigh of relief, as soon as I am off the bed and Tessa is still sleeping soundly on the bed. Her mouth is still slightly open and I peck her open lips, wishing I can do more than that. Her mouth close on it''s own ord and I smile. I tiptoe to where my camera is ced. I remove it without making any noise and walk out of the room. I grin in satisfaction when I saw the video saved. I move over to the living room so I won''t wake her up with the noiseing from the video when I begin to y it. I want to be sure the video is what I want and what I can send to Aidan as a birthday present. I hoist my head up to check the time on the wall clock, slightly above the TV. It''s 4 am already. Today is Aidan''s birthday. Even though we are enemies, I know his birthday and I am sure he will love to have this video as a birthday present. He ought to thank me for it. Tessa wasn''t difficult to get as Paige. It took me months to get Paige in my bed. I slouch to the sofa and begin to watch the video, after reducing the volume to the barest minimum. Her face is clear and mine too. The video showed how much we both enjoyed the night together and that was what I needed. Tessa''s words when I began to go into her fast excited me. She was asking me to go faster. The videosted for almost two hours but I couldn''t watch it all, I fast-forwarded it till the end when we slept and how I woke up. I edited the parts that are not necessary and saved the edited version. I grin in satisfaction, tugging at my mustache and thinking of the next line of action when I notice the presence of someone. "Who and what are you smiling at?", she asks me as she moves closer. I snap my head to take a view of her. She has theforter draped around her curvy body and I am having the sudden need to yank it off and have her in here. "Who else would it be if not you?" I answer her, trying to hide the camera so she won''t see it. I drop it on the floor beside the sofa as she chuckles and moves close slowly. "I have heard that line a million times, it no longer excites me. Try something better next time", she circled her arms around me as she stop at the back of the sofa. "You miss me already?" I ask her. "Maybe. Why are you out of bed?" She whispers into my ears. "Nothing, I just got here a few minutes ago", I reply, trying to refrain myself from pulling her over to my "Really?" She whispers again and kiss my earlobe. "Yeah", I respond and turn back to face her. I kiss her lips. "Let''s go back to bed", she mutters, before resuming the kiss. Her eyes are open and mine too. We look into each other''s eyes before closing them on impulse. I move away and turn to the back to carry her back to the room. She giggles and I smile. My attraction for her hasn''t faded yet but I know it will when it''s time, just like how my attraction for Paige faded after a year of winning her over. But my attraction for Tessa seems stronger than that of Paige. Is it because of the wild sex? I ask myself, as I take her back to my room. I lock the door and drop her on the bed gently, kissing and caressing each other. Before she can help me to remove my pants, I pull away. "You should rest", I say to her, breathing heavily. "Really? Are you trying to be a gentleman?" Sheughs. "Maybe", I sh her a smile and pull theforter over my body too. She ces her head on my chest and begins to y with the air on it. I want to have sex with her but first, I need to get some things out of her. "Tessa?" "Uhmm?" "Have you ever been in a rtionship?" She is silent. "Yes." "It ended?" "Yes. He broke up with me." "How long was that?" "Years ago", she face me with her jaw on my chest. "I haven''t been in a serious rtionship since then. I don''t even want to be serious." She smiles. "Why do you ask?" "Nothing, I just want to know, Tessa Rodrigue", I smirk at her. "Uhm? How did you even know my surname?" She is surprised. I made a mistake by calling her full name. "I saw your name from your wallet", I smile. "Are you spying on me?" She pulls my mustache yfully. "You said you like me, right?" She didn''t answer my question. "Or you want to go back on your words?" "No." "I like you too, Tessa", I sit upright, pulling her up with me. "Damien, I don''t think...I don''t want.... ", she stammers. I don''t want to know what she has to say. I have gotten what I want already. Tessa is someone I can get. She isn''tmitted to Aidan. I pull her closer to me and take her lips. I delve my tongue into her mouth to open up for me so I can explore the insides of her mouth. She opens up willingly after a moment of kiss battle between us and she bites me slowly. I am damn ready to have her again and I straddle her. We break the kiss and she wants to say something after looking at me for a while. I shut her up with another kiss. There is no forey this time around as I remove my pants and thrust my raging beast into her. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Aidan''s POV I wake up with a banging headache. I groan and flutter my eyes open. The sun seeping into the room makes me shut my eyes back the moment I open it. My eyes hurt. After a while of keeping it shut, I open it again. I see a feminine hand wrapped around my body and I turn to my side to see the girl beside me sleeping soundly. I suddenly remember what happenedst night, how I brought the girl from the party to my vi. I sigh heavily and pick up my phone from the stand to see the time. It is past 8 am already. I curse silently and throw the girl''s arms away together with my phone before jumping down from the bed. I pick up my phone again to check if there is any message from Chloe but there is none. The girl stirs in her sleep and I realize I don''t even know her name. I didn''t bother to ask for her name, we only went straight to business. I rush into the bathroom to take a bath, thinking of what excuse to give to Rnd. I don''t even know if he ising for an appointment today or not. Chloe did not call to tell me if she was able to fix another appointment for today or not. I take a quick bath and hurry out, to wear a simple dress since I have no official clothes in here with me. The clothes I have here are just casual ones. I decided to bring the girl here because I couldn''t wait to have sex and the vi is nearer than my apartment. When I am out of the bathroom, I see her sitting up in bed with theforter on her chest and her hair disheveled. "Hi", she greets me with a smile. I ignore her and walk to the closet. She clears her throat and says. "Hey." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Stand up, get dressed and leave. I need to be at work, I amte already", I utter, wearing my clothes in a hurry. "What?" I turn to her, wondering why she seems surprised that I am asking her to leave. We are done with business, aren''t we? She wanted sex and I wanted it too, now that everything is over, isn''t she supposed to leave? "What do you mean by what? You expect me to leave you here?" I raise my brows in question. "No, but I thought...." "You are wasting my time, I have a lot to do at work. Get up and leave please", I return to wearing my clothes. I am in no mood for arguments. My anger right now is towards Chloe and I can''t wait to get to work and shout at her. I pull the shirt over my head and bend to pick a shoe to match my dress. I barely go to work like this but I have no choice. My clothes fromst night are ruined and I am making a mental note to order office wear to be delivered to the vi on my next visit. I twirl around and move over to the bed to pick up my wrist watch and phone. The girl is still sitting on the bed, without attempting to go like I requested. "What are you still doing? I asked you to leave", I say in a harsh tone and point to the door. "You can''t just ask me to leave like that, I......." "I can''t ask you to leave?" I sneer at her. "This is my house, woman. Stand up this minute and get lost! Don''t waste any more of my time", I yell. She stares back at me with a daring look. Then, she stands up with theforter wrapped firmly around her and begins to pick up her clothes tossed in different directions when we were in the heat of the momentst night. She wears them as I wait with folded arms. When she is fully dressed, she res at me coldly. "Good. You can go now." "Aren''t you going to pay me?" She demands with disbelief. Reality dawns on me that I brought home a whore. I never thought she is one and I am surprised that girls who have sex for money are at the party, just like the girl before me. I am thinking girls found in high-ss clubs like this, have sex with whoever they want for fun. I have always thought girls who have sex for money are seen in low-ss clubs. I shake my head, not wanting to argue further with her. Besides, she is wasting my time and I don''t intend to go without seeing her leave first. I pick up my trousers fromst night and bring out some notes. I stretch it to her without counting and she grabs it almost immediately. "Will you go now?" She regards me with another cold re and mutters an inaudible word before storming out. I heave a sigh of relief before following suit. **** "Why the hell didn''t you call me?" I bark at Chloe. She is standing in my office with her hands behind her. I can''t help the anger I am feeling. Rnd refused to let her fix another appointment and I know the deal with him will be canceled. "I''m sorry, sir." "Don''t fucking tell me you are sorry. Just give me a good reason why you couldn''t call me. You know how important this is yet you did not bother to call me", I bang the table in frustration. The deal with Rnd is a big one, worth millions. "I thought you were going home to rest because you left the office early so I decided to text you instead of calling so I wouldn''t bother you. I''m sorry, sir." "If I went home to rest like you im you thought, would Ie back to see Madeline? What is fucking wrong with you? What sort of stupid thought and assumption is that? Did I ask you to be considerate? I fucking employed you to be my secretary, not the one looking after me." I shout and she flinches. "I''m sorry, sir", she sniffs. I am so angry that I feel like firing her this minute but I know I don''t have the time to go through the trouble of looking for another secretary and teaching her what to do and what not to do. I don''t even know if the person I am going to employ next will be better than Chloe or worse. My former secretary was fired because of her clumsiness even though she ispetent and hardworking. I guess I am stuck with Chloe for now, I thought. I take a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves and I mutter. "When this happens next time, you will be fired." "Yes, sir." "Go!" I order and she leaves immediately. Since Rnd is no longer interested in getting the deal finished, I guess I will just let it go. I can''t beg him toe back when it''s obvious I am not the one at fault but my stupid secretary. I open myptop to begin work, pushing the thoughts of Rnd away. I have ns to call Richardter in the day, we didn''t see each other after he left to see the girl he kept talking about and I wonder if they ended up in bed. I thought I was going to see his missed calls this morning but I didn''t see any missed calls. I hear a knock at the door and I raise my head before permitting the person toe in. It is Chloe and I wonder why she is in here, instead of calling me. "What is the matter?" I question her, looking back at my work on the desk. "You have a package, sir", she replies. I hoist my head again in curiosity. This is when I see the box in her hand. "A package?" "Yes, sir", she moves forward to drop it on my desk. I am wondering what it is about and from who. "You can go", I tell her. She nods and leaves. After looking at the package for a while with my hands on my jaw out of curiosity, I grab it and begin to tear it open. The first thing I see is a note and it reads, "This is the best birthday present ever from your best friend." I realize today is my birthday. I forgot today is my birthday and my curiosity increased. Who is my best friend? Is it Richard or mother? Who can it be? Mother is always the first to call and wish me a happy birthday and I wonder why she hasn''t called today. I continue tearing the package open till it reveals what is inside. It is a camera. I am confused. Why is my birthday present a camera? Who sent this? What is inside the camera? I ce my hand on the button at the right side and I start it. A video pops up immediately and I y it. I see a man and a woman in each other''s arms, kissing each other while standing. I can''t see the faces. I watch in attention and wait for a while before they fell on therge bed. The man moves away and I see the girl''s face. "Tessa?" I call out loud. I am not supposed to be surprised but I am. Is she the one that sent this? What is happening? I have always known she is a slut and this is enough evidence. When the man begins to thrust into her with his head bent, he trails kisses all over her before raising his head. This is when I see his face and the answer to all the questions I have been asking myself. It is Damien. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Anna''s POV I didn''t know when I slept off while cryingst night. It is when I open my eyes to see it is morning already that I realize I didn''t wake up throughout the night. I slept like a baby, even though my heart was aching from the revtion ofst night. My heart is still aching. I can''t believe my father left us. My mom had always told me he was dead. He died in a car ident. Why is she saying something else now? Why did she lie to me all these years, making me feel unfortunate for not getting to meet my father? I can barely remember what he looks like or anything about him other than the fact that I used to have a father figure in my life until he disappeared into thin air and I didn''t ask of him until I began to see my mates in school talk about their father and see their fathersing to pick them up from school. Why did my father leave? What did mother do to him? Will hee back someday? Why does she want me to marry Aidan if it''s not because of the money he has? I can''t find any answers because my mother has suddenly be unpredictable. I know she is telling the truth about letting my baby know who her father is but I am just being stubborn because of how arrogant Aidan is. How can I marry a man like that? Besides, we don''t love each other. We can''t be staying in the same house as enemies. I won''t let him use me the way he likes just because I want my baby to have a father. I heard mom crying yesterday too. I feel bad for making her cry but I still don''t want to be married to a man who doesn''t love me. I know nothing of Aidan and I have no idea how I will be treated when I eventually be his wife. A knock jerks me out of my thoughts. I know it must be my mother or Pam. I don''t intend to go to school today, I just want to stay in bed and think of my pathetic predicament before concluding. I know I have to be wise also, whatever decision I take, I need to apply wisdom. "Anna?" I hear my mother''s voice. I don''t feel like talking to her, so I keep mute. "Anna?" She calls again. I refuse to answer her until she breaks down into tears. I can''t withstand her tears. "I''m sorry, Anna", she says. I get off the bed and walk briskly to the door. My head is banging and I hope to go back to sleep after having breakfast. I am hungry already. I pull the door open and see her on the floor, crying. I have never seen my mother this vulnerable. I haul her up and move into my room. I help her to the bed and go back to close the door. Then, I walk back to the bed and sit, watching her. I am no longer angry at her but I still have some questions to ask her before making my decision. She wipes her tears and gazes at me. "I''m sorry", she takes my two hands. "It''s ok", I nod at her. There is a short silence. I am trying to think of how to present my questions to her in a calm manner. I don''t want to blow it out of proportion like I did yesterday. "Mom, why did you lie about my father?" I finally ask. She looks away and sniffs, without saying anything. I want her to talk and tell me what happened. I want to know why my father left when I was still young and why he didn''t bother to look for me now that I am grown up. I want to know what happened and how it happened. "Mom?" "That will be a story for another day, Anna." "No, mom", I object. She watches me for a while before saying. "He just left, I have no idea why." "What? Just like that? Something must have prompted him to leave, mom", I say, wondering why he would leave just like that, without any tangible reason. I can see how ufortable mom is and I decide to change the topic. I want to let her be till she is ready to talk to me about it. I know she didn''t n to mention himst night but she did anyway, out of anger. "Why do you want me to marry Aidan?" I ask her. This is another question troubling my mind and I need an answer before making a decision. "I want you to marry him because of many reasons", she answers. "What are they?" I demand. She let go of my hand and caress my cheeks with her two hands. I can see tears swelling up in her eyes again and I don''t know if it is as a result of my former question about my father or it is about Aidan. "I want your child to have a father. I want your child''s fate to be different from yours. I want you to be able to achieve your dreams and I know I can''t help you achieve them. I want you to befortable and getting married to him is enough assurance that you will befortable and be able to achieve your dreams. You''ve spent half of your life living in this slum with me, Anna. As much as I want to treat you like the princess that you are, I can''t because I can''t afford what other parents can afford for their kids. We have bills piling up already and I am damn scared it will affect your academics. You are graduating soon and I don''t have any penny saved up for yourst year. The rent of this house is going to expire in the next two weeks and I don''t even know if my sry will cover it up, including other bills. If I can''t pay for our shelter and feeding, how then do I pay your fees?" "But things have changed a bit, mother. We now have enough groceries in the house. We can plead with thendy to give us two months to gather the payment and...." "What about your school?" She cut me short. I reason with mom but I don''t want us to rely on Aidan to solve our financial problems. What if Aidan didn''te into the picture, aren''t we going to survive the difficulties? We will and now that he is already in the picture, we can still survive it without his help. "Mom, I can get a part-time job to help with my fees", my voice is now raised. I don''t see myself agreeing to all of this because of money. "What? In your state?" She questions me in disbelief. I remember the day I first brought up the issue of starting a part-time job to help mom and she tantly refused. She said she doesn''t want me to work. All she is asking of me is to get good grades in school, graduate, and get a good job so we can move out of the slum. My mother is ambitious and I know her ambition is tied to the issue of my marriage with Aidan. Should I sacrifice my happiness for her then? Should I agree to this bullshit because the woman before me has been raising me since I was little, struggling in the cold, night and day to get me food, keep me This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. safe, and send me to college? Is this sacrifice too much or too little? What will happen to me when Aidan and I keep fighting after our marriage? Am I supposed to pretend to be happy when I am not happy? How do I keep up with the pretense when it is apparent that I am not good at pretending? Is this my fate? What will be the result of all this then? "I am doing all this for yourfort, Anna?" She says, as though seeing through my mind and hearing out the questions I am silently asking myself. "But mother, we don''t love each other. I don''t know if I would be happy....." "It''s just for a few years", she mutters. "What?!" I exim loudly. I don''t understand what she means by a few years. "What do you mean?" "You are not getting married to him forever, Anna. It is just for 6 years", she smiles with bright eyes. "What?!" I exim again in disbelief. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Aidan''s POV Damien''s present is indeed the best birthday present ever. I was still in a trance after watching the video till the end, trying toprehend some things and asking myself how he got to Tessa when I received my mother''s call. She called to wish me a happy birthday and I told her I wasing over to the house. I am on my way to the house now, smiling inwardly for having tangible evidence to present to my father so he would stop supporting Tessa and stop pestering me about getting married to her. I feel the video is enough to convince dad of how slutty, and unworthy she is to be my wife. All I need to do is to get to the house on time before father leaves for work and show him the video. When he is done watching it, I want to know what he will say and I want to see his reaction to it. I am hoping this will make him change his mind and help me find another way to win the award without Tessa and her father''s help. I don''t need them. I grin at the thought once again as I wheel the car towards my father''s mansion. The idea took form suddenly in my mind when my mother asked of Anna. I know she wants me to make Anna my fiancee before the award so I can be seen as a responsible businessman. Father also wants me to do the same with Tessa but I know he has an ulterior motive. Thus is why I decided to go and show him the video so I can get his full support, even though I don''t care if we fight again after he must have helped me. Damien has just proven to me that he can get whatever he wants and this award is amongst the things he can get. I increase my speed in anticipation and excitement and within minutes, I drive into the mansion. All I want to do now is burst into my father''s room and go straight to show him the video, then, I will go see mother but I changed my mind. Mother is more important. Even though I was tempted to call Tessa and tell her what I have seen which is one of the reasons why I can''t marry her, I feel doing this should be the first. The butler greets me as I walk in and saunter into my mother''s room. I knock once and enter. She is "You have no idea how happy I am whenever youe here", her face lit up in joy. I move towards her and embrace her. "When you said you wereing, I didn''t want to raise my hopes high that you woulde as you said." "I''m here, mother", is the only thing thates out of my mouth. I didn''t know what else to say other than that. I know I have made a lot of promises to my mother abouting to visit her, without fulfilling them. I understand her fears. "Are you here with your bride?" She finally pulls away from the hug after pecking my forehead in adoration. "No", I answer sharply with a frown. Anna hasn''t called and her mother too. I haven''t had time to think of what else to do about her since I woke up this morning. My mother''s question now is a reminder that I need to do something quick about convincing her to let me get the diagnosis done on her and bring her to mom. I don''t want to see my mother angry again and I want to start fulfilling all my promises to her. If I promise toe to see her, I must spare time toe and since I have already promised to bring Anna, I need to find a way to convince her toe with me. "I thought that was the reason why you wereing", I see the sh of disappointment on her face and I decide to go see Anna today, before or after closing from work. "No. I came for something more important", I dere. She scoffs and folds her arm. "Isn''t she important, she is carrying your heir." "I know, mother", I say and drop the package on the bed beside her before sitting on it. "She is just proving hard to deal with." "How?" She raises a brow. "She is stubborn. She said she won''t marry me." Mother exhales deeply and looks thoughtful for a while before facing me squarely. "Should I follow you to her house? Maybe she will listen when I talk to her " "What? No, mother!" I can''t imagine how Evelyn will feel when I or my mother begins to beg her daughter to marry me. She is the desperate one not me and I am not willing to let her win again for the second time. "Don''t worry, I will handle it. I will bring her to you, soon." N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Are you sure?" She peers down at me. "Yes, mom. Is my father at home?" I ask, remembering my reasons foring here. "I think so, why do you ask?" "I am here to see him", I stand up and take a hold of the package. I had repackaged it in the office beforeing here. "What is that? You got a birthday present?" Mother asks. "I want to show dad something and I know it will stop him from persuading me to marry Tessa," I exin. "What is that?" She demands. "A video of Tessa''s sex tape with Damien. It happened yesterday night", I utter with a smile. Mother frowns. "Tessa? And who?" "Damien. You don''t know him?" I don''t intend to show my mother the video. I will be ufortable letting her watch it. "I do now" recognition shes across her face. "Is he back In New York?" "Yes, that''s why father wants me to marry Tessa. He knows how influential and popr Damien''s father is and he is scared Damien will get the award. I am scared too." Mother sighed deeply. "Don''t worry, you will win the award." She assures me. "Really?" She nods. "How did you get the video?" "Damien sent it to me. He already threatened to get Tessa just like he did with Paige." I tell her. "He is still holding grudges against you?" She asks and I shrug. I have no idea why Damien is doing all of this and what he stands to gain from hurting me. "I need to go and show dad before he leaves", I am about to move when she grabs my hand. "Don''t show him", she instructs. "What? Why?" I want to get it done so I can go back to work. "This will not stop your father from persuading you to marry her. Remember I told you he has a lot to benefit from having Julian as his father-inw. Showing him this is just like wasting your time, he won''t listen to whatever usations youy upon her even when the evidence is avable." "But father can''t let me marry her when he gets to know she is indeed a whore", I disagree. She chuckles lightly as if she knows something that I don''t. "Believe me or not, your father won''t stop pestering you." I gaze down at the camera in my hand and mutter some curse words. I can''t believe that I came all the way here for nothing. "Sit, son!" Iply with a sad look on my face. My excitement has vanished but I still want to give it a try to know if my father will still insist I marry her or not, even after showing him the video. "What do I do, mother?" I don''t want to disrespect her. "You know what to do already, son", she mumbles. "I don''t", I admit in confusion. I don''t know what to do. Should I just let go and allow Damien to win despite how hard I have been working for years to attain this position? "Pretense", she leans forward and whispers into my ear. "Pretense?" I furrow my brow and say it out aloud. "Let your father and Julian''s father think you are in. On the award night, you will then present Anna as your bride-to-be instead of Tessa. The results must have been coted before that day and Jin will question you for betraying him. If he does that, you can show him the video. He won''t be able to fight you for betraying him. Do you get the logic?" I am quite amazed. I nod with a new sense of excitement. "That is all you need to do. Showing your father this will do nothing but ruin your chances. Do you get me?" "Yes, mom", I grin in happiness and satisfaction. I am already thinking of how best to go about the n and I can''t wait for things to unveil on the award night. I stand up again and kiss my mother on the forehead. "You are the best, mother." "I love you, son." "I love you too, I need to go now", I pick up the package. I want to go back to work and keep it safe for future reference. "Won''t you go see your father?" "Not anymore. I wille visiting soon." She nods with a smile. I bend to peck her again before strolling to the door. "When next you areing,e with your bride." Mother instructs sternly. I smile without turning back. "Yes, mother." Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Tessa''s POV I had sneaked out when I woke up to see Damien sleeping beside me. I was lucky to get a cab right outside his home which dropped me off in Zoe''s apartment. I had to go out without letting Damien know because of how strange he was acting and the strange wordsing out of himstnight. I am not the type of girl to be serious when ites to rtionships but ever since I saw Aidan, I knew I wanted him and I was willing to let go of my wayward lifestyle. Now that Damien is in the picture, I have no idea what and how I am feeling about it. But one thing is for sure. I enjoyed the night with him. My $1000 dress was worth the night with him. I enjoyed myself and right now, I am exhausted. I need to take a hot bath and go back to bed. I march to the door of Zoe''s home and knock gently, hoping she is home. I want to rest for a while in her ce before finding a hotel close by to stay in before I get my father''s call of apology. I wonder why he hasn''t called yet. I knock again but there is no response. I sigh in frustration. I am in desperate need of a hot bath and a change of clothing. The clothes we shopped for yesterday are all in her apartment and I don''t know what to do now that she isn''t in. I am sure she got a good f*** just like mine and she is still sleeping in a man''s house. I dial her number and put the phone to my ears. I want to confirm if she is close by so I can get the clothes out but she isn''t picking. I curse between intervals as I keep calling her number, praying silently for her to pick the goddamn call. It is too early to order another pair of clothes so I turn back abruptly and take to the streets again, wishing to get a cab on time. Momentster, a cab stops by and I get in after telling the cabman to drop me off at the nearest hotel where I can have a good sleep. Since I don''t have any clothing, I will just request for a robe from the personnel and go to sleep in them. When I am awake, I will shop for a new dress online. Just then, my phone rings. I am thinking it is dad but the name that shes across my screen raises my curiosity. I wonder why Trevor is calling me again. "Hi", I pick up the call. "How are you, Tessa?" He ask me. "I''m doing great, Trevor. You?" "I''m good." He answers. I can''t even decode any emotions from his voice. "Is everything alright?" I question, out of curiosity. "Yeah, I just need to see you", he replies. It was yesterday Trevor and I met and he is calling already. Why does he want to see me? "See me?" "Uhmm, yeah", he clears his throat. I can sense his difort in saying his mind and a part of me jumps up in the excitement that Trevor wants me again. But I am exhausted and I doubt if I can go see him because I know we might end up in bed. All I want to do today is sleep well and watch a movie, drink to my satisfaction and take a stroll or read a book. "I don''t think that will be possible today, Trevor. Maybe we should talk on the phone or what do you think?" He is silent for a while before speaking up. "Have you spoken to your father already?" "No, I haven''t", I respond sharply. "We just met yesterday." "I was expecting you to call him yesterday, why haven''t you called him yet?" "Well, dad and I aren''t on good terms. We fought." I inform him with a pout. "A fight?" "Yeah, I was supposed to follow him to the office yesterday but I came to your ce instead of doing that. He got angry and kept saying some bad words to me over the phone. So I hang up", I shrug nonchntly. "That''s bad. You should apologize, Tessa. We need to put our n to use as soon as possible. We have just three weeks before the award night. If we are not fast enough, Damien might win instead of Aidan." He exins. "Damien? Who is Damien?" I frown. I never knew Aidan has a rival. "He is a strong opponent of Aidan. His father is influential and he might win, even though his businesses are not based in New York like Aidan", he exins. "He can''t win then", I assure him. "He might. He hates Aidan and will do anything to ruin him. He wants the award just to spite Aidan", he remarks. I think about it for a while, wondering why Aidan isn''t bothered about the award like his father and me. I am also wondering who this Damien is and why is he bearing the same name with the man I just had sex with. What a coincidence, I thought to myself. "What do you say, Tessa? I n to invite Aidan over to the house so I can talk to him." "I will try my best," I say. "Please, do. I have other business to attend to, that''s why I am calling this early. But I suggest you call your father and apologize. We should see tomorrow also." "I can''t call dad", I roll my eyes. "Why?" "I''m waiting for him to call me toe back home", I dere with confidence. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "You aren''t even at home?" "Yeah, I''m on my way to a hotel. I need a hot bath and a good sleep." "You shoulde over to my hotel then", I can feel the smile in his voice. "Not today", I tell him. "Why not today? I can spare time to spend with you, you know?" Iugh. I know what he is talking about. "We aren''t done with the lectures we have started." He adds. "Not today, Trevor. See you tomorrow." "Alright, I will be expecting you tomorrow and with good news." I like his optimistic nature. "Alright, bye." "Bye, sweetheart", he says and disconnects the call. I smile and put the phone away, thinking of what to do with him when next we meet. I want to show him the real Tessa and I want him to grade me. I don''t care whether he is Aidan''s father or not, I simply want to enjoy my life. But when Aidan and I are married, I am going to stop, unless he is also unfaithful. The cab stops in front of a hotel and I get out with a sheepish smile on my face, despite my tiredness. **** Damien''s POV The arrival of Jessica, the woman who cleans my home and cooks, woke me up. I realized Tessa had left already. After opening the door for Jessica, I called Donovan and asked him toe home. Then I went into the bathroom to freshen up before sitting to eat breakfast at the dining table. When Donovan arrived, I was done with my food and I instructed him to get my birthday present delivered to Aidan after wrapping the camera. As soon as Tessa went back to sleep this morning after the sex, I had gone back into the living room to get the camera and I hid it so she wouldn''t see it on her way out of the house. Donovan has been gone for more than an hour already and I wonder what is keeping him waiting as I sit in the living room, going through the newspaper and also thinking of the next line of action. Now that dad and I are not on good terms, I don''t know what else to do. Catherina is no good for him but he isn''t seeing it. He is heads over heels in love with the devilish woman. Catherina hasn''t done any bad to me but I have a feeling she is a sheep in a human''s clothing. I have a feeling she is bad and here for a reason. The fact that she looks like Lisa is adding to my fears and I am going to expose her soon. I sigh heavily and drop the newspaper in my hand when I realize not having my father''s support might derail my ns. I need to think of something else soon, either I look for an alternative that will work or I have to go and beg father. I don''t see myself epting Catherina as my stepmother. The ringing sound of my phone jerks me out of my reverie. It is Donovan. "Yes? Is it delivered?" "Yes, boss." "What took you so long, then?" "Nothing, boss. I''m on my way already." He replies. "Good", I say and disconnect the call. I sit upright in my seat and looked into space with a grin on my face. I haven''t done anything yet but I am confident of my ns. I know Aidan will be mad with anger right now when he sees how much I enjoyed his wife-to-be. I wish I was there to see his reaction, it always gives me pleasure and I am hoping to have Tessa to myself very soon. I am sure of one thing though, Tessa wille looking for me soon. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Anna''s POV Mother left for work after dropping the bombshell. My marriage with Aidan has an expiry date. Is this like a contract or what? I don''t even know whether to be happy or sad. Happy because I won''t spend forever with Mr. Arrogant and sad because I will get divorced at an early age. I am just 24 and in the next 6 years, I will be 30. I am sad that I am going to get a divorce at 30. I see divorce as a bad thing. The separation of parents causes emotional trauma to the child. Pam is a close example. Pam rarely talks about her mother but her love for her father is out of the world. I know she is ming her mother for the divorce of her parents. Pam has been through a lot of trauma silently, without telling anyone the cause, including me. And she dealt with the trauma alone. Pam is always there for me despite the gap in the social ss of our parents and I always try my best to be there for her. If my baby turns out to be as sensitive as Pam, what will I tell her? How will I exin things to her? Will she hate me like Pam dislikes her mother? If I don''t agree to the marriage, will my baby hate me also? I am now torn between two worlds. I have no idea what to do because any decision I take now has its consequences. My child might hate me if I agree to it or even disagree too. What should I do then? The doorbell rings and I rush out of my room to open the door. I have just finished eating breakfast and I am nning on watching a movie to lighten up my mood. I don''t want this issue to bother me anymore and I have made a decision not to question my mother about my father anymore. I throw the door open to see Pam. I am surprised to see her. She is supposed to be in school. I know she isn''t here to pick me up for school because our first-ss usually starts by 8 am and it''s past 9 am already. "What are you doing here?" I move away from the door to allow her in. "Am I not wee?" She enters and I close the door before following her. "No, that''s not what I mean", she twirls back to face me. I embrace her. "How are you?" I am really curious to know why she didn''t go to school. "I am fine", she answers and disengages from the hug with a huge smile on her face. "You did not go to school today?" I fold my arms, watching her and trying to decipher the smile on her face. "No, it''s Saturday", she rolls her eyes at me. I totally forgot today is Saturday. I already made up my mind not to go to school today, forgetting that it''s weekend already. "Oh, I forgot." "What were you thinking?" She sits on the sofa. "Nothing, really", I don''t intend to tell her what happened between mom and me. I don''t need to consult her all the time. It is high time I started making decisions on my own and sticking to them. "What happened between you and mom?" She asks me as I move to sit next to her. I am not surprised she is asking the question. I believe that is why she is here since she already knows I was angry at mom since the previous day. "Nothing", I shrug indifferently and bite my lower lips for lying. "Nothing?" She peers at me with a frown. She must have figured out that I am lying. "I asked your mom about you and she said you are not in a good mood, that''s why I am here." I shouldn''t have lied. I didn''t know what mom told her. I feel ashamed for lying to my best friend. "Anna?" "I''m fine, Pam." "No, you are not. Talk to me, please", she pleads with me to confide in her. "Are you going to ept him or not?" "I was thinking of doing that until mom told me the marriage is going tost for just six years", I announce. She looks thoughtful for a while before asking me. "You want it tost forever?" "No. I mean yes", she begins tough sarcastically. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Stopughing please, it''s not funny." Sheughs again. I hit her and she stopsughing while maintaining a straight face. Before I know what is happening, she bursts into a fit ofughter and I join her. I didn''t find it funny but herughter is funny and I can''t control myughter too. "What I mean is I can''t imagine living with that idiot in the same roof forever and if we are going to get divorced after 6 years, what will I tell my child?" "Yeah, I get your point. It''s good news, though. You can start dating again after the divorce." I sigh. She doesn''t understand my point. "...that is if you two don''t fall in love before 6 years", she grins widely. "What?" I can''t imagine Aidan and me being in love. "That can not happen and you know it." "Why can''t it happen?" "It doesn''t even sound right", I shrug with arms spread wide. "Of course, it does. All you need to do is make him fall in love with you and that''s all", she ps her hands and grins in satisfaction, like someone who had done a good job. I throw her a cold re. "That can''t be possible, Pam." "Why?" She suddenly frowns. "First, I don''t see myself falling in love with him, and secondly, he is a cold man. Nothing will work on him." I exim. "Why can''t you fall in love with him and why do you think he is cold?" She questions me. "Arrogant men turn me off and he is one of those men....." "Yet you let him have sex with you?" She smirks. I look away. "I don''t see myself bing soft on him." She sighs and watches me intensely. "You should make the best out of this, Anna." "What is the essence when we are going to go our different ways in a few years?" "You can stop that from happening." She insists. "How? By forcing him to love me? By pretending to love him? By bing meek like a dove all in the name of being a good wife? No, I can''t do that." I shake my head in disagreement. "What are you going to do then?" "Nothing." "Nothing?" "Yeah, I will just let fate take its course", I conclude in resignation. "Whatever!" She leans back on the sofa. "Did mom put you to this?" I suddenly ask her, wondering if she is doing this because mom asked her to. "No", she responds sharply. "Of course not." "Are you sure?" "Yes, I am." She eyes me and I chuckle lightly. "I know my mom." "She is doing this in your best interest. Me too." "Yes, ma", I bow dramatically and she hits my arms. "Ouch, do you want to hurt my baby?" "Is the baby in your hand?" She rolls her eyes at me yfully. "Yeah", we bothugh out loud before we fall silent, sitting beside each other. "Guess what?" She asks me out of the blues. "What?" I turn to look at her. I can see the smile on her face. "You remember the guy who bumped into mest night?" I remember the cute guy that threw her a wink so I nod. "The one with Aidan?" She gasps. "Was he with Aidan?" I thought they were together. Why is she asking me? "I don''t know, weren''t they together? I ask. "Aidan was behind him and when he bumped into me, Aidan only looked back because of how I cursed before he continued walking in", she demonstrates and shakes her head. "I don''t think they were together." "I thought they were together", I say. "I doubt that", she denies it again. "What happened to the guy?" "Guess what happened", she mutters softly. "I can''t, just tell me already", I pout. She is silent for a while before taking a deep breath and blurting out. "After you left, we spent the night together and he asked me out." "Oh, My God!" I sp my hand over my mouth in amazement and happiness. I can''t remember thest time Pam went out on a date. She believes all men cheat because of past rtionships. I am happy for her, not because she is going to date again but because I saw the guy and I have a feeling he is a great guy. I pull her to myself and embrace her tightly. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Aidan''s POV I was buried in my work till 7 pm when I remembered I had the intention of paying Anna and her mother a visit today. I quickly round things off and pack the files I will be using at home in my briefcase. I stroll out before locking the door. I had dismissed Chloe since 6 pm. I take the elevator out to the parking lot and hop in before driving off. Different thoughts are running through my mind as I drive to the neighborhood. I am hoping to meet her mother at home since it''s past 7 pm already, I am sure she must be back from wherever she is always going to. What should I say to her? How can I seed in convincing Anna? Should I plead with her to agree to my terms? Should I try sweet-talking just like Richard has advised? I shake my head at the thought of begging her. I can''t do that, I mutter. "What do I do then?" I ask no one in particr. A few minutester, I drive into the neighborhood and park aside before going out of the car, hoping the dog that kept barking at me the other day won''t do the same today. I take long strides towards the house and knock on the door softly. I hear a voice from within and before I know it, the door is thrown open by Evelyn. Her face lit up in excitement. "Hey, Aidan", she waves her hand at me with a smile. I remembered thest thing my mother said to me before I left home without seeing my father. She is requesting me toe with my bride the next time I visit. I am still contemting what to do. Now that Evelyn is home, should I just tell her to help me do the persuasion? I shake my head at the thought. Evelyn willugh at my silliness. Should I just plead with Anna in private without Evelyn around? I shake my head inwardly again, I think Anna is just like her mother. "Aidan?" Evelyn waves her hand in front of me to pull me out of my reverie. I blink twice and watch her. "Who is that, mom?" I hear Anna''s voice. Shees into view. She is wearing a cardigan and her hair is packed in a messy bun making the pleats of hair fall off her face. Her mouth is slightly open and I suddenly remember how I kissed those lips that night. "I think Aidan is here to see you, Anna", Evelyn turns to Anna. Anna sees me and folds my arms, with a face devoid of emotions. I don''t know what she is thinking. "Why are you here?" Shees forward when Evelyn moves out of the way. I scratch my head when I realize I don''t even know the first thing to say. "Can Ie in?" She stays in the door and leans on the frame. "No!" "It''s pretty cold out here", I shiver impulsively. She looks at me from head to toe. "A billionaire like you shouldn''t be seen in a shabby house like ours." I know she is trying to use my words against me. I have no idea why I even said that. I guess it is because I found the house really ufortable. I sigh heavily and rub my hand over my head. I want to let go of my ego right now but I am finding it hard to let go. I dip my hands into the pockets of my trousers and stare at her. "I''m sorry....." "Sorry?" She interrupts me. "Yeah?", It sounds like a question. I am asking myself if I am genuinely sorry for what I said about the state of the house. I doubt if there is anyone in the world who doesn''t likefort and luxurious things, I guess Evelyn is staying here with her daughter because they can''t afford luxurious homes and not because they don''t like it. I feel sorry for them and I am here to change that. "I didn''t mean to sound insulting...." "Why does it look like you are doing this because you want something?" "Stop with the interrogation already, Anna, and let him in", Evelyn appears again. I am thinking she has left the living room. I am not happy that she is still around to hear me say sorry to her daughter but I am d she is cautioning Anna. This is hard on me but they have no choice. "Come in, Aidan", Evelyn pushes Anna out of the way and invites me in with a smile. I enter and adjust my tie. "Thank you." "Please, sit." She offers me a seat. I look at the sofa for a while as Anna stands watching me before I sit. "I guess I will let you two be." I nod. She turns to her daughter who is still standing. "Don''t forget what I told you, Anna. Don''t be too harsh on him. He is cold but a good guy", she whispers. I almost smile. Anna nods sadly and Evelyn leaves. I can see how hard Anna is taking everything. It is obvious she doesn''t want this and I am hoping my persuasion will work tonight. I want to make my mother happy and I can''t wait to see the reaction on her face when I visit with Anna. I don''t want this either. I am still young and I have a long way to go. I have a lot to do before thinking of settling down with a good woman and not someone like Paige, even though when Paige left, I pushed away the thoughts of getting married someday. I want to get married to Anna at the age of 27 because I want to fulfill my mother''s wish. Besides, Anna is better than Tessa in all aspect. I also want to prove to my father that I don''t need him to make any decisions in my life. I am an adult and I should choose who I want to be married to. "I''m sorry once again, Anna", I utter, without looking at her. "One thing I keep asking myself is why you epted my mother''s offer. How can we even be married? We don''t need to be married because I am carrying your child." She sits. "I am doing this because of my mother. She is sick and this is her wish. That was why I gave your mother a condition. You can leave after 6 years. I know mother won''t be bothered about it when that timees and the baby will be 5 years old already", I exin. I can''t believe we are now speaking casually to each other now. Well, it is inevitable, we are about to be man and wife, I thought to myself. I remember another condition and clear my throat. "Another thing is we don''t need to be married like every normal person that are married. We will just sign the papers and live under the same roof, but not act like man and wife." I clear my throat again because of the cold re she is giving me. "Since we both don''t want this, I am doing this to ease it....." "Why are you here?" She cuts me short. She is turning the tables and making me look like the one in desperate need of something. Well, I am. Evelyn is no longer the desperate one. I am also desperate and I feel so stupid to be having the thoughts. "I just want us to reach an agreement." "What agreement again? You have concluded everything with my mother without consulting me." I can see how angry she is. "That is not my fault." "Then whose fault is It?" I sigh. "I am sorry. I am here to hear your consent. Will you go with me to see mother tomorrow?" She eyes me and stands up. "You should get going. I haven''t concluded yet." I can''t believe my heart is racing in fear of rejection and anticipation. I am damn curious to hear what she wants to say but her statement is saddening. I want to get everything done with today, why is she trying to make this hard on me? I still have the intention of dealing with Anna because of how bad her mother reacted to me. She even threatened me and right now, Anna''s reaction is making me feel like starting my punishment already. "I wanted to start a new life", she folds her arms around her bosom. "I didn''t want you in the new story I want to write for myself but I can''t believe it is the beginning already. God knows I don''t want any of this." She turns to face me. "I understand you and I feel the same way but I guess this is our fate. Since we are getting married on N?velDrama.Org ? content. paper only, you can go on dates after the baby is born." "Really?" She twirls round to face me squarely. I can see her face lit up in excitement. Is she in love with someone else and she can''t wait to push my baby out so she can go date him? Is her boyfriend back and asking her to ept him again? I feel it is for the best since I have no intention of remainingmitted to her. She can date whoever she wants after my baby is here and I can do the same. That is where my punishment will start. "Yes, you can and you can get married to someone else after 6 years," I add. "That''s great, then", she didn''t smile but she sounds relieved. I stand up. "So what do you say?" I ask her again. I want to go home and sleep. I am damn tired. "I guess it''s fine then", she nods. "To the marriage, going to the hospital, and going to see my mother?" I peer at me. "Yeah", there is still sadnessced in her voice. I almost jump up for joy when the words finally came out of her. "See you tomorrow then. Goodnight", I smirk and walk to the door. "I hope I don''t regret this", she mutters more to herself as I get to the door. I heard her and I get out without looking back. That is what I want, I want you to regret letting your mother cross paths with me. I am going to satisfy Evelyn by changing their financial status. I am going to take my revenge on her now that her daughter is going to be my wife. I am not the type to forgive people so easily. Evelyn is one of the people I can''t forgive so easily and her daughter will suffer for it. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Anna''s POV Mom is ransacking my closet for a decent dress to wear before Aidanes to pick me up to his mother''s home. I amying quietly on the bed watching her. She is excited and I am happy that she is happy about the turn of events. The only joy I am deriving from this is that my child will be born within the confines of her father and mother''s marital home and I don''t need to go long distances to search for her father whenever she requests to see him. I know my mother wants this too. She doesn''t want my daughter or son to be like me. I am fatherless but I am not too bothered, probably because I had always thought my father was long dead. I know she is also excited about this because of how our lives will change for the better. We deserve it, don''t we? I have always dreamed of growing up, going to school for mom, andnding myself a good job with good pay so I can put an end to mom''s suffering. She is suffering for me but she doesn''t show it. I guess doing this for her is what makes me a good daughter, right? "Are you going to wear this?" Mom pulls a maroon dress out. I shake my head. "I wore this dress to the party on Friday. No, mom." "Oh!" Reality dawns on her and she puts it back in the closet before searching for another suitable dress. She brings out a dress I love so much and I grin. It is a one-piece blouson dress with a pencil skirt. She brings out perfect heels and hoops toplete the look. "I can see you like this already", she shes me a smile. "Yeah, I guess I will have to make do with what I have anyway." "Yeah. Don''t worry, very soon you will have arge walk-in closet with numerous dresses. I wonder why Aidan didn''t even bring up the idea of taking you shopping for a perfect dress." "It''s not a date or a party. I am just going to meet his mother." I remind her. It is Sunday and Aidan says we will go to the hospital. I wanted to go against the idea but I decide to just let it be so he wouldn''t think I am hiding something. He has the right to know if the baby is his or not. I take the dress from her and begin to wear it. I let go of my towel and wear a blouse. Mom stands watching me. As soon as I am done dressing up, she leads me to the dressing table so she can apply a little makeup on my face. We did it in silence before I wear my heels. We hear a knock on the door at that moment and I know it is Aidan. "Let me go check if he is the one", mom says and walks out of my room after I nodded for her to do that. I sit on the bed with my hands on myp and look into space. I can do this, I say to myself. I am sure Cameron will be so surprised when he gets to know that I am now in a rtionship with someone else and that I have gotten over him so easily. When he gets to know that I am pregnant, I know he can''t im the baby as his because thest time we had sex was six months ago. I can''t wait to see the look on his face when he hears the news of my pregnancy and my marriage. I am no longer scared that he will think less of me. I suddenly remembered what Pam said to me earlier yesterday morning. She said I should be good to Aidan and make him fall in love with me. Even though I have no absolute idea how to do that and if I can love a man like him, I am really bothered about the separation. Why bring up the issue of marriage when we are bound to get separated in a few years? It sounds dumb to me and his reason seems silly. Marriage is supposed to be a lifetime affair. I had mixed feelings when mom told me the marriage isn''t forever. I didn''t know if I was happy or sad but now I know how I feel. I am greatly troubled by the thought. Pam says I can make thisst forever, right? I ask myself and nod. Then I should give it a try, only if Aidan can answer another question which I intend to ask him today. His answer to this question will determine whether I am going to make the best out of this or not. **** Aidan''s POV After waiting for a few minutes, Annaes out. I saw Evelyn at first after knocking twice and she asked me to wait for a second so she could get her daughter. I admire Anna''s dress. It fitted perfectly well and I can see signs of her protruding belly already. It isn''t too ring to the eyes unless you look carefully or you are a good observer. I am making a mental note to take her shopping next week. Evelyn made a statement a few minutes ago about spending hours looking for a perfect dress to wear. Her hair is packed in a ponytail and I find myself liking it better than letting her hair down just like she did the first time we met at the club. She looks good today. I move over to the door to open it for her like a perfect gentleman. I can''t believe I am actually doing this but my subconscious is telling me this is what I need to do to get what I want. We say no words to each other as she spares me a nce before entering the car. I can''t seem to figure out what she is thinking and how she is feeling. But I am hoping the news I have for her will make her a little happy. I go over to the driver''s seat and hop in before igniting the car into action. I drive away from the house and the neighborhood before I turn to gaze at her. Her right hand is on the car window, supporting her head. She looks like someone who is brooding. I look ahead and mutter, after gulping twice. "You look good." "Thank you", she answers softly without looking at me. "I have good news", I inform her. Her gaze shifts and falls on me. She is not asking me what the good news is all about but I know she is curious to know what it is. "I am making ns to have you begin studying online instead of going to school every day. I don''t want you to stress the baby too much and I don''t like the idea of going to school with a protruding belly." I say. She looks away and nods in silence. I wonder why she isn''t saying anything. "What do you think?" I ask, trying to control my anger. She has no idea the trouble I went through just to make that happen. I began the process when I got home yesterday, instead of going to bed. I was making calls to confirm and everything was settled just this morning. "It''s ok", she only says. "You don''t like the idea?" "The idea is great, Aidan." "But you don''t sound like you like it," I remark. She did not say anything so I look towards the road, telling myself not to ask her anything again. I am mad at her for ignoring me. Who does she think she is? I wouldn''t be doing this if it isn''t for my mom. Bullshit! I want to rant but I am trying to keep my cool. "Aidan?" She calls me. I hold the wheels more firmly. Why is she calling me? When did she start calling my name? "What?" I bark without looking at her. "Something keeps bothering me and I feel that will determine what bes of us." I stare at her in confusion. "What bes of us?" She nods. I never said I want anything to be of us. I just want her to give birth to my child and go away after a few years. What is she saying? She didn''t give me enough time toprehend what she meant before she asks again. "Why do you want this marriage if we can''t be together forever?" I almostugh out loud at the question. "Forever?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Yeah. Marriage is supposed to be something we...." "Ours is a different type of marriage. Stop making it look like this is real when we haven''t done it yet", I cut her short. I hear her sigh. "I know but what I am saying is this, I am doing this because I don''t want my baby to be fatherless but after a few years when we are separated, won''t this affect our child? I don''t want my baby to be like me or like my friend, Pam. I have no father and Pam has no mother. Pam is more sensitive than me, even though I had always thought my father was dead. Pam''s mother is alive but separated from her dad, her parents don''t know how much trauma their separation had cost their child." "Why are you telling me all this?" I ask her with a furrowed brow. I know the point she is driving at but I am not interested. She exhales deeply. "I am asking you this because I want to make a decision and your answer will determine..." "Do I look like I care?" "What?" She exims. I know I was acting like a gentleman but I am not really one. Now that she has agreed to meet my mom, my revenge can get started even though I want it to be after the wedding. I am sure she can''t go against her words now and even if she does, I am going to drag her to my mother''s home whether she likes it or not. She is already in my car and I don''t intend on stopping the car till we get to our destination. "You keep missing this, Anna", I say. "I am doing this for my mother and nothing else." Her mouth is still agape. She closes it and I see tears welling up in her eyes. "And not for your child?" "My child is part of it", I shrug nonchntly. "I wouldn''t be doing this if the child isn''t involved." "That is what I am saying. You don''t seem to get me............" "Anna, you need to let this get stuck in your head. Your mother brought up this idea in the first ce, even before my mother began to pester me. I am doing you a huge favor in return....." I don''t even know why I am still dragging words with her. "You know what?" I grit my teeth in anger. "Get the fact that you are unwanted into your head", I blurt out, before looking away and driving down the street. From my peripheral view, I see her mouth drop open again in shock. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Anna''s POV New beginnings frighten me a lot and I wonder if it frightens other people too. I am frightened of fresh beginnings because I have no idea how it will end and turn out. Am I weird because I am scared of a new beginning? Aidan''s statement left me with my mouth agape. I thought we were beginning to be civil with each other. He was calm and gentle a few minutes ago and now he is back to being harsh, arrogant, and rude? I never said I wanted him, why is he making it too obvious that I am unwanted? I didn''t say all of that because I am expecting us to fall in love with each other, I am only trying to see that things don''t turn out to be messy on the long run. I am having a second doubt about sticking to Pam''s suggestion. I don''t fucking care about what he thinks anymore. He can go to hell for all I care. The massive gate before us opens and he drives in before pulling over. He gets out of the car and waits for me toe out too. I gulp beforeing out, trying to calm my nerves. The anxiety I was having earlier has been reced by a feeling I have no idea about. Is it fear? I have no idea. He walks towards me and brings out his arm for me to take. I am hesitant because I don''t know why he keeps behaving like a gentleman this minute and like a jerk the next minute. Does he have multiple personality disorder? He takes a step forward and it jerks me out of my reverie. We walk together inside and I see the ce is empty. I look around until my eyes falls on the two maids bent down. One of them is mopping the floor and the other is scrubbing the floor. The mansion is big and there are antiques everywhere in therge living room. It looks like an old house with a little touch of modernity. The maid scrubbing the floor stands upright with arms akimbo and she meets Aidan''s gaze. She bows. "Wee, sir." The other maid stands up abruptly too and bows in greeting. Aidan and I move forward. "Is mother inside?" "Yes, sir", they both answered. Aidan turns and begins to walk towards a small door. I am expecting him to take the staircase by the right but he is going to the door by the left. Is this where his mother stays? I ask inwardly. He knocks on the door and signals me to wait outside for a minute until he asks me toe in. I nod in understanding. I know he wants to surprise her and I admire the fact that he respects and adores his mother. He opens the door and goes in. I wait outside, looking around as a sudden uneasiness wash through me. I hope Aidan''s mother will like me. But if she doesn''t, this will be a gateway to my escape from being an unwanted bride. **** Aidan''s POV I can''t wait to see the reaction on my mother''s face. I am giddy with excitement. I asked Anna to stay outside for a while so I can go in first. I was surprised to see her nodding in agreement. I thought she was going to ask me why I am asking her to stay outside when the major reason for our visit is to see my mother. Mother didn''t get up from the bed when I enter. She is on her bed, facing the other side. Is she sleeping? "Mother?" I call. She stirs but didn''t turn. I move over to the bed and sit on her bed. I tap her and she sits up. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Son?" She smiles. I am watching her intently. Her smile isn''t genuine, it looks like the smile she used to give me when I was little and oblivious to the trouble going on in the house. She was always doing that to hide the fact that she is not on good terms with my father. Even when I hear her screams at night, she always deny it. I gaze down until my eyes are on her bandaged hand. I almost gasp when I feel a sudden rush of anger. She touches me. "Aidan", she calls me again. I stare at her again and I notice her mouth is swollen a little. "What the hell happened?" I rise in anger. I know what happened and I feel having Anna here is bad timing. All I want to do now is to meet father wherever he is and give him twice the beating he has given mom. "Sit, Aidan. It''s not what you think", she stretches her hand to hold me. "Who did this to you?" I point at her hand. "No one did this, Aidan. It was just a little ident", she lies. I know she is lying but I don''t want to shout so Anna won''t hear. How long has this been going on again? I thought father had stopped assaulting her? I sit beside her again in a hurry. "Mother, you need toe with me, mother." "No, Aidan." "Don''t tell me no, mother." "I am fine, Aidan. Trust me", she ces her hand on my cheeks, dissolving my anger. She is denying it. She keeps denying it. "Why are you here?" I remember I kept Anna waiting outside. "I brought Anna." I am sad. I wanted to record the moment of bringing Anna into the room in my head so I can relive the memory whenever I am in a foul mood. "Anna? Your bride?" Her face lights up In excitement. "Yes", I stand up from the bed and move to the door. I throw the door open and I beckon to her toe in, feeling sorry for keeping her waiting. "Anna?" Mother stretches her arm, shaking her legs on the bed. It is in moments like this that I wish my mother can walk. We have done all we can to make sure she walks again, all to no avail. I want to give another doctor a try when she is safely in my house but my mother is refusing to stay with me and the thought of it makes me vulnerable. I watch Anna spread her arms wide and hug my mother. Mother begins to sob as she disengages and kisses her forehead. Anna wipes her tears and hugs her again. I stand watching the drama between them. "I am so happy", she mutters in between sobs. After a while, Anna releases her from the hug. "I am Natalie, you must be Anna, right?" "Yes, ma''am", Anna smiles. "How have you been and how is the baby?" Her gaze shifts to her belly. "We are both doing great, ma''am." "How are you doing and how is your health?" Anna asks with concern. I know she must be thinking the bandage she is seeing on her hand is part of her mother''s ill-health that I told her about. "I am great. Now that I see you, I am more than fine." She chuckles and I marvel at how good my mother is at hiding her emotions. "I hope my son is treating you well?" She asks Anna. Anna nods and a wave of guilt wash through me. We aren''t married yet and I am not good to her, yet she is defending me. "Aidan", my mother looks up at me where I stand with folded arms. "Are you treating her well?" She asks me again as if doubting Anna''s honesty on the question. "She said I am, mother," I reply. "I heard her, I just want to know if it is true." She res at me. "She was giving me a hard time", I say and I hear Anna chuckle. "She is ady, you won''t know her worth if she doesn''t give you a hard time." Mother defends her. "Really?" I have let go of my anger. Mother''s statement is amusing to me. "So this is what you all do?" Mother nods. "I did the same for your father." I nod in silence. Mother yed hard to get but it didn''t end well. Their rtionship is ill-fated but I am hoping mine will be different. I will just get my revenge on Anna and let her go after 6 years. "So when is the wedding, Anna?" Mother questions her. Anna moves to sit with her back to the headboard while I walk to the sofa. "It depends on when Aidan wants it ma." She responds. "Are you done with college?" "No, ma. I am in my finals. I should be done by winter." "That''s great", she mutters and turns to me. "When do you want the wedding, Aidan?" "Probably after the award night." "Exactly my thought. That should be in a month. You should go to the event with her by your side but for now, try to avoid your father. I don''t want him to see you two together, it might ruin things for us." "Ok, mom." "Thank you, Anna, foring." "My pleasure, ma''am." "You can call me Natalie." "Alright", Anna smiles. "I guess we should get going now", I stand up. "We need to stop by the hospital before I drop her off at home." "Oh!" She mumbles, looking at me. I know she is trying to pass across a message so I move close to her. She whispers in my ears. "You haven''t done the diagnosis yet?" "Yes." I didn''t whisper back. I see no reason why I should when it''s obvious Anna is hearing what we are saying since she is sitting right beside her. "Alright, but I am sure the result is going to turn out well. Let me know when the result is out", she whispers into my ears again. "Alright, mom", I stand upright and signal to Anna to do the same. I bend down again to peck mother on the forehead. "Be fine for me, mom. I love you." "I love you too, son. I''m d you are getting married to a beautiful girl like Anna. She will make a good wife", she says out aloud and shes Anna a smile. Anna returns the smile and I nod. I let her go and Anna hugs her too. "Goodbye, mom. Take care of yourself." "I love you too, Anna." Anna watches her in surprise before pecking her forehead. I hold her arms and we walk to the door. I turn back to look at mom onest time, she smiles and I did the same before Anna and I walk out. "Mom practically loves everyone", I say to Anna as we move to the door. I don''t want to leave mom but I have to go and make ns on how to get her out of here. I need to persuade her more and make her "Yeah, I can see that", she sniffs and I stop to look at her. I wonder why she is in tears. Is it because of what my mother said? Is she feeling sympathy for mom? I am about to ask her to get a grip of herself when I hear a voice that stops me from scolding her. It is the father. "Aidan, who is this?" He asks as Anna and I both turn to face him squarely. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Aidan''s POV I can remember my mother said father shouldn''t know about Anna yet until our n has been executed and that n will be executed on the award night. Mother and I have a lot to talk about but we couldn''t talk because of the presence of Anna. From what we discussed with mother thest time, I need to pretend like I want Tessa too but I know it is going to be hard doing that since I hate pretense. If I let my father think I am agreeing to his term, he will tell Tessa''s father and they will help me. But if I don''t, I won''t get any help even though I wish I can get the help from somewhere else and not from my selfish, monstrous father. Now I remember my mother''s bandaged arm as I stand with Anna by the doorway. I want to rush to him and punch the living hell out of my father but I know I can''t. I need to control myself. I need to be calm so I won''t ruin things way too fast. I seriously need to get my mother out of this hellhole. "Aidan", he calls again as he approaches. I am happy Anna and I aren''t holding hands like we did when we entered the house. I take a step sideways and whisper to Anna. "y along." I didn''t wait for a nod to show that she agrees and understands like earlier before I turn back to face father. I bow. Anna stares at him in nervousness and bow. Father looks from me to Anna, suspiciously. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Good morning, Father", I greet politely. This is how I behave in the presence of strangers. Even though Anna isn''t a stranger, I have to do this because of what I want in return. I am going to get the help indirectly. I didn''t know I would meet my father at home by this time of the day. He is barely at home, except when he has guestsing to visit. Even if the father doesn''t have anything to do in the office, he goes there just to avoid having contact with his wife. I see Anna looking at me with a questioning gaze from my peripheral view. I know what she wants to ask me is why I only introduced her to my mother. Father on the other hand is staring at Anna and shifting the gaze to me at intervals for me to exin who she is. He stops walking when he is close enough and folds his arms. "Who is this?" He asks me again when I am not offering any exnation. "This is my new secretary, Anna", I point to Anna. Anna didn''t show any sign of surprise, instead, she bows again with a smile. "Beautiful name for a beautifuldy", my father smiles back and I feel like punching him. "I didn''t know you were in", I say, to stop him from ogling Anna like the shameless man that he is. "Oh!" He looks at me. "Yes, I won''t be going out today. As you can see your mother is ill and I want to take care of her." "Really?" I am being sarcastic. I can''t help it. I can''t help not being rude to the man before me, even if I am not rude to others. "Yes. We had a guest this morning and while she was drinking wine from her ss cup, the ident happened. I think she was holding it too firmly and it got broken, piercing her hand." He exins. I didn''t ask him for an exnation but here he is offering me some, just to cover up his horrible acts. I regret the day he met mom. I am going to make him suffer after taking my mother away from him. But for now, I will stick to my mother''s advice. I need to pretend to be good to him for three weeks and that will be all. This means I have to also make him think I believe his cock and bull story. The scrubbing the maids were doing earlier when Anna and I entered is enough evidence. I assume they were scrubbing blood from the floor. I am sure whatever happened between them happenedst night or this morning. They were trying to get rid of the evidence that father had beaten mother till she began to bleed. My heart is breaking into pieces as I stand here, watching father. I am hurt because I can''t do anything now. I am hurt because this beating started all because of me. Whenever father wants to beat me and mother takes my side, he beats us together. I am hurt and I feel like crying. I wish I have magical powers to make all my wishese true at this moment. At second thought, I feel like going against my mother and ignoring Anna''s presence by venting my anger on my father. "Anna, when did you begin work with Aidan?" He asks Anna, jerking me out of my reverie. "A few days ago, sir", Anna answers calmly. "What happened to Chloe?" "Clumsy as always. I sacked her when she made me lose the deal with one of my clients", I lie. "Which of your clients?" He asks with curiosity. I know he might offer to help if I tell him but I am not interested. I only need one help from him and I am going to get it whether he likes it or not. I feel entitled to it already. "You don''t know him. Can we see in private?" "I was about to ask the same thing", he says. I know what he wants to talk to me about. I have not been picking up his calls as always. "Anna, you should go wait for me in the car", I instruct her. "What? Why can''t she stay in the living room while we talk upstairs?" Father suggests. Father is trying to y smart. He wants to have Anna close by so I won''t be able to shout at him when we are alone like I always do. "Alright", I agree. I don''t need to pretend much. If Anna is downstairs and I agree to whatever he wants to tell me, he will think I did that because of Anna''s presence. "Go wait in the living room, Anna. "Alright, sir", she bows and walks to the living room. "She is a nice girl. I like her", fatherments as we take the stairs up. I only nod without uttering a word. We get to his study and he enters before I follow him in. He takes his seat and I quietly sit opposite him. "You haven''t been picking my calls", he starts. I can''t remember thest time my father and I talked on the phone. I have not picked his calls in years. "I''ve been busy", I utter my usual excuse. "I know. I''ve been meaning toe to see you in the office about Tessa. You need to reconsider, Aidan. Tessa is a good girl and I want us to use this to our advantage. I don''t want you to lose this award to that stupid boy. You know what it means if that happens." He is speaking softly. I am d my nerves are calm and I am thinking of what to say so he won''t suspect anything. I feel the beating has to do with Tessa. Did he beat my mother because she refused to persuade me? What did mother tell him? I decide to make him feel I am doing this because of my mother. "Are you the one that asks my mother toe to see me concerning this issue?" I ask him. "What?" He chuckles. "Of course not, she came to see you?" I nod. "I never knew she did." "Yes, she did." I lean forward. "Aidan, I know we haven''t been on good terms but I want you to know I am doing this for you. Julian is really mad because of the rejection and I want us to appease him in a way so he can help us. We have just three weeks...." "I know", I rub my hand over my face. I want it to look like I am frustrated and indecisive. "I just feel Tessa will keep whoring around." "What? Have you ever caught her doing that?" He questions with wide eyes. "Of course not, it''s just a feeling. I don''t know what to do." "Tessa will make a good wife, don''t worry. Let''s do our parts so Julian can do his too. I want us to make everything official on the award night. When the media sees you two together, they will question you and it will be announced to them that you are getting married to her. What do you think?" He grins. I keep staring at him. I wish I could let go of my hatred for once but it is impossible. The hatred keeps increasing each time we see and he does something wrong to me or my mother. Trying to persuade me to marry Tessa is another wrong thing. "I will think about it", I am keeping up with the pretense. "Think about it?" He sneers. "We have just a few days to go. I need to tell Julian that you rejected her because...." "What do you want me to do then? I shouldn''t think about it before venturing into something that might notst?" "You won''t regret marrying Tessa", he argues. "Are you vouching for her?" He gulps and answers. "Yes, I am." "Really?" "Really." I nod and keep quiet. "No problem then." "What?" He is surprised that I am agreeing to do this without any hassle. I know he will think my mother is behind my sudden gentility and eptance. "Yeah, since that''s what you want. As long as I am going to win the award, I''m ok with it " I stand up. "Waw, I''m so d", heughs. "Just make sure I don''t regret it", I begin to walk to the door. "You won''t, son." He promise. "But if I find out she is a slut like I told you earlier, that will be all", I say to him when I get to the door. After making sure he gets the message, I smile to myself and walk out. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Anna''s POV AFTER THREE WEEKS I used to think rich people have it all and the poor are the unfortunate ones meant to have one problem or the other that they are to solve every single day of their lives, most of which has to do with their finances. My thinking now has changed, ever since the day I visited Aidan''s parents and I got to meet his mother and his father. Aidan is a billionaire but he has his unfair share of life challenges. Despite his wealth, his mother is crippled and bedridden and I can sense that all is not well in their home. I am quick-witted, it was easy to detect that Aidan is not on good terms with his father and his father is one of the reasons why he wants us to be married. They say the rich have it all but that is not true. I have lived all my life in a poor home with little or no food but I find happiness in being with the people I love. I feel rich peopleck this. I also feel sympathy for Aidan and his mother. The woman is sweet and pretty. Even if I don''t want to marry Aidan for being a jerk sometimes, I will dly do this for his mother. I love her and I want her to be happy. It''s been three weeks already and today is the day of the award. Mother woke me up this morning when she was going to work to tell me she will be working outte. After she left, I could no longer go back to sleep. I called Pam to see if she would be avable to help me pick a dress and help me with my makeover but she said she was going out to an event too with her boyfriend, Richard. I am sad and at the same time damn nervous about the whole thing. I know I won''t be feeling this way if only my mother is around to calm me and tell me everything will be fine. Aidan and I saw each other just twice after meeting his mother and he is still that cold jerk. I have stopped going to school and I have started attending lectures online. I spend most of the day at home now and I don''t like going out because of my small baby bump. I went shopping for dresses a week before with Chloe, Aidan''s secretary, and Pam. I got five different dresses for today''s event, amongst other casual wears but I am indecisive on which to wear Original from N?velDrama.Org. among the dresses to the party. I sigh, feeling lonely. I turn to the other side of the bed to hug my pillow to myself. My eyes are on the wall clock and I realize it is past 9 am already. "Shit!" I curse and scramble out of bed. Mom left home around 7 am and I can''t believe I have spent two hours, thinking without doing anything. I need to get a new hairdo and visit the spa also. I also want to do my pedicure and manicure before evening. I know Aidan is a disciplined man and I don''t want to keep him waiting tonight. The time of the event is 7 pm and he called the day before to tell me he wasing to get me by 6:30 pm. I have a feeling somethings will unfold today and Aidan might want to introduce me to some people. I have no idea what is going to happen but I want to be prepared. Also, I want to look beautiful for Aidan. I want to make him proud and confident to introduce me to his colleagues from work and clients. I want to feel alive for once in my life so I have decided toe out of my shell today. I want to be different today. I want to look sophisticated, rich, and ssic. Andstly, I want to look beautiful. I freshen up, pick up my purse that has Aidan''s credit card in it, my phone, and a cardigan before going out of the house. I need to visit a beauty salon first before anything else. **** Aidan''s POV I am confident and excited about tonight. I can''t wait to see the glint of disappointment on my father''s face, then on Julian and Tessa''s face too. The thought of this alone gives me joy. I am not relying on Julian, I have sought Madeline and Alexander''s help and they are willing to mention my name to their acquaintances who will have a say on who the winner will be. Madeline kept assuring me that I am a winner already until I told her about my fears and she mentioned something about making sure that the result will be transparent. I bless Damien in my heart for sending me the camera. For once in over 10 years, I feel something for Damien again, pity and affection. I missed those years we spent together hating each other. I have been avoiding Tessa for the past three weeks. She called me the night after meeting my father and I figured out that father must have called to inform her of the good news. She wanted toe to visit but I told her I was busy and I promised to make it up to her. I want to keep up with the pretense until everything is over and I know it will be over soon. It will be over in a few hours. I call Tessa regrly now and we talk randomly but I always avoid seeing her. I am doing this because I know I won''t be able to stop myself from having sex with her, she is a f****** seductress. I don''t want her to use anything against me. She is desperate to have me and I know she can peg another man''s pregnancy on me. I want to y safe. I am also going to get my mother out today because Doctor Amar from India ising to New York on a visiting permit. I am hoping he will help me check on mom before his stay is over. I hope mom won''t prove stubborn this time. I haven''t seen Anna for almost a week now. We fought after leaving my parent''s home. On our way to the hospital, she kept asking me questions I don''t want to answer and when I got tired of the numerous questions, I shout at her and ask her to shut the f**k up. I have just finished the meeting with another client this morning. I don''t usuallye to work on Sundays but I do once in a while when I have an important meeting. The client is Rnd and I am d he called me after three weeks to fix another appointment for him. I kept wondering why he called back and after thinking about it, I figure it must be because of the award. He knows he will be at a loss if I win the award. I feel more than confident about my ns. I am supposed to go out with Richard for a new hairdo this morning before I got Rnd''s call. I had to postpone it. Richard now has a girlfriend and she ising to the party with him. I am hoping Richard will also be among the first ten billionaires in New York this year. Last two years, he was the fifth while I was the second. After Rnd has left, I begin to pack my things to go home. No one is around, even Chloe. She doesn''t work on Sundays. I finish putting my files into the briefcase when an idea formed in my head. To make this facade more real, there is one more thing I am supposed to do that I haven''t done. Tessa needs to think we are going to the event together tonight. I want to do this till the end. For me to make her anticipate having me as her date for tonight, I need to do one thing. I pick up my mobile phone and dial her number. It rings for a few minutes before she picks. She sounds sleepy and I guess the call woke her up. "Hi, baby." I smile. She is rxed. They are all rxed that their n has worked but they have no idea what I have in stock for them. They have no idea what I am capable of doing and how much I want to ruin them all, including my father. But I need to exercise a little more patience. I don''t want to raise any suspicion yet so everything can go the way I nned it. I just wish my mother will be there to watch the drama. "Tessa, I want to make my rtionship official today", I begin. "Ok?" I am imagining her wide eyes. I can also hear the eagerness in her voice. "I will ask my secretary to send you the pictures of dresses and I want you to choose the one you would love to wear to the party." "Can''t I go shopping instead? There is still enough time to....." "No", I cut her short. "Pick a dress and I will have someone deliver it to your doorstep." I didn''t wait for her reply before hanging up. Tessa has been extremely careful with her dates and outings. I am sure father has warned her to be cool so I won''t use anything against her till the announcement has been made. They have no idea I have my evidence already. The show has began already. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Anna''s POV The horn of his car is louder now. This is the second time he is honking, I know he doesn''t want to I am done with my make-up and dressing up for more than ten minutes now. But I have been staring at the mirror, doing nothing other than admiring myself and thinking about what the future holds for me. When Aidan honks his car again from outside, I know it is time to go before I get on his bad side on a special day like this. I stand up from the small stool facing my mirror and watch myself in the mirror for a while. My new hairstyle is Teased Chignon with tendrils and my red high-end flowing evening party dress is glowing. I am wearing ck stiletto heels and ck stone earrings. Mother had specifically picked this particr dress out of the five dresses I got for the party. I did my make-up myself and I am proud of the result. I take a deep breath and pick up my ck shiny purse from the table before moving out of my bedroom. I am taking a step at a time, walking slowly like a model. When I get to the living room, my eyes are on the wall clock and I realize it is half past 6 already. No wonder Aidan had been honking the car persistently, I thought to myself. I get to the front door and pull it open. I almost bump into a furious-looking Aidan when I step out. He is on the front porch about to enter the house. "What took you so long?" He queries me. "Sorry", I mutter. His gaze falls on my dress and he looks at me from head to toe. I am hoping he willment on my look as I admire his dress too. He is dressed in a blue Armani suit and suede shiny ck shoes. His beards are well shaved and he looks more handsome today. His eyes are clear tonight like the ocean that has no worries and his face holds no emotions as usual. Even though I like him in this dress, I still prefer seeing him in casual wears, just like I saw him the second time he came to our house. He was looking damn hot. I p myself mentally when he calls my name. "Let''s go, we arete already", he turns back to go to the car. I quickly lock the door and follow him behind quietly. I am thinking Aidan will act like a gentleman for once in his life by opening the car for me but he didn''t. I can see this is not the car I always see him with, this is bigger but I don''t know the name. I see a middle aged man on the wheels. I never knew Aidan has a driver. The man gets down and open the back door for me after bowing in greeting. Aidan opens the side and hops in beside me. He looks away as if we are not together and his action is upsetting but I don''t want to be angry on a special day like this. Today will be a day to make things official between us and in a week, I will be his bride. The billionaire''s bride. The car purrs to life instantly and the driver drives away from the house. There is silence as he drives with his concentration on the road. I am wondering what is on Aidan''s mind and I wish he can share them with me. But I know better than to strike up a conversation with him. I know doing that will lead to nothing but another quarrel just like it happened the other day he took me to his parents. Since I am going to be his wife, I wanted to know about his family but the arrogant groom of mine ignored me like I didn''t exist. When I kept asking him, he shouted at me. I got angry and insulted him before asking him to stop the car and drop me off. Where he dropped me wasn''t too far from home so I walked the rest of the journey home. I don''t want the same thing to happen today. Today is a good day and I am going to make the best out of it, I won''t let anyone ruin it for me, including my stupid baby father, Aidan. "Why the stare?" He pulls me out of my reverie. I didn''t even know I was staring. Is it a stare or a re? I ask myself. "Nothing", I respond to his question and look away. "You need to be calm and...." "I''m calm", I cut him short. "Don''t be nervous, just be yourself and ignore whatever criticism is thrown at you", he says. Hisst statement caught my attention. What criticism? My heart raced. "And please, I want you to y along as you have always been doing, ok?" I nod. "There are some people I want you to stay away from. You have no business whatsoever with them and one of them is my father", he looks away from me again. "Your father?" I can''t believe his father is the first person he wants me to avoid. Why are they not on good terms? My curiosity is back but I know I can not ask Aidan. This is me wishing I have a father, this is me walking with heads up into a loveless marriage because I don''t want my child not to have a father like me but this is Aidan, the father of my baby right in front of me, wishing he has no father. What sort of irony is this? Even though my mother isn''t answering my questions about my father, I still want to meet him but Aidan doesn''t appreciate the father that he has when other people are out there praying for a father like his, no matter how bad he is. "Yes, my father." "Why?" I can''t help but ask. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "None of your business", he says. I sigh, telling myself that I won''t be angry. "After father, then Julian and Tessa. Please stay away from anyone bearing the name Damien also, he is dangerous. If any of them ask you a question that has to do with us or how we met, do not answer." He tells me firmly. I want to chuckle. I shouldn''t answer. I should look at them like I didn''t hear the question? Does Aidan even know what he is saying? Why can''t he tell me what is happening and what to expect from the damn party? Be calm, Anna, my subconscious warns. "I shouldn''t say anything?" I question him. "Yes", he nods. "Can''t I just tell them I would love to keep it anonymous or something?" "No." "Why?" "Just do as I say", he barks at me. "Don''t you dare shout at me? How do you expect me not to say anything when a question is directed to me? There are a million and one ways to avoid answering a question, keeping quiet is definitely not the best solution." I can''t believe I let Aidan get to me. I can''t believe I shouted back at him. He made me angry, despite my resolution not to be angry today. Aidan is damn stupid. He keeps quiet without saying anything. When I see his fist tighten on hisp, I feel sorry for shouting back at me. I feel Aidan is going through something he doesn''t want to share with anyone, including me and I am supposed to respect that, right? "I''m sorry for the way I shouted", I apologize sincerely. "I did not mean to." He nods in reply and after a short silence, he continues. "Do not be intimidated by anyone, especially Tessa." "Tessa? Tessa Rodrigue?" "Yes", he looks surprised that I know her. How won''t I know my husband''s concubine? "Ok?" I urge him to go on. I want to know about Tessa. "My father wants me to marry her and she believes she is going to be my bride. They will all know she is not my bride to be today when they see you and me together. So be ready to face......" "Tessa?" "And my father." "Alright." "Please remember all my instructions. Stay away from all of them, even after the party. My father, Julian, is Tessa''s father, then Tessa and Damien." He repeats. "Who is Damien?" He is quiet for a while before answering. "My enemy." I nod in understanding. A billionaire like him ought to have an enemy and enemies want nothing good for their opponents. I will try to be careful and stay away from the people he just told me about. "One more thing, be yourself, be confident and jovial. Talk to people I talk to but avoid those that I don''t like. Don''t be clumsy, be careful with your words and the way you carry yourself. Your actions today will determine whether we will be married next week or not. Have I made myself clear?" I roll my eyes. He is making it look like I am the one forcing the marriage. Silly man! "Anna?" He calls me. "Yes, I get it. Is mothering?" "Mother?" He furrows his brows. "Your mother, I haven''t seen her in a while", I smile. "I miss her." He watches me for a while before looking away. "No." I want to ask him why but I keep mute. Because she is crippled doesn''t mean she can''t attend events, right? I ask myself when I remember I saw a wheelchair at the far end of her room when we went visiting. I just feel she ought to be here to watch her son''s sess. She ought to be here to see her son making her proud. She is not supposed to miss a lovely day like this. The day her son will be awarded and officially given the title of the best businessman and youngest billionaire of the year in New York. How will she feel without being here? Will she watch it on TV? Will she be happy not to be here? I have a feeling that all is not well in their family but I want that lovely woman I saw on the bed three weeks ago to be happy. I love her smile even though it is full of pain. I want her to be happy all the days of her life and I promise to make that happen whether Aidan wants the same thing or not. "Your mother is a rare gem", I say out aloud. The car stops abruptly, making me conscious of my statement. Aidan and I stare at each other for a while before the driver says. "We are here, sir." Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Tessa''s POV Aidan is not picking up his calls. I am going crazy with fear and anger. I am trying to calm myself down as I pace the floor of my room with the phone glued to my ears. I am already dressed and I can''t think of one single reason why he hasn''te to pick me up. Why can''t he send his driver if he is busy? He sent me the dress I am wearing and I can''t even wait for him to see me in it. I have a new hairstyle and I have morous makeup on my face. I don''t want to go alone because I want us to go to the party together. This is my n and that of Trevor''s. Besides, Aidan also said the same thing yesterday and this morning and now I can''t think of anything. "Goodness", I flop to the bed. "What the hell is happening?" A sudden feeling of uneasiness sweeps through me. Something isn''t right, I say inwardly. Did something bad happen to Aidan? Why isn''t he here yet? Should I just tell the driver to take me there while I wait for him in the car then we can go out together when he arrives? What if the media sees using out from different cars? I sit upright, trying to figure out what the problem is. Should I call my father or Trevor? It is past 8 pm already and I was told the event was going to start at 7 pm. I can no longer stay here and die of curiosity. I should go and see things for myself, I say inwardly and pick up my phone from the bed. I stand up and begin to walk to the door when the door opens and Zoees in. I am relieved she is here. I had called her after waiting and calling Aidan for 30 minutes. Zoe and I were supposed to go to the party differently since Aidan was supposed toe to pick me up. "What happened?" She questions with wide eyes. She looks at me from head to toe, waiting for a reply. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I don''t even know what to tell her. I am having a sinking feeling that the reason why Aidan isn''t here is really bad and not favorable. "Tessa?" She touches my arms. I am jerked out of my thoughts by her touch and I move to the bed to sit. I am beginning to have a throbbing headache. Zoe follows me in and closes the door. I admire her dress. She is wearing a mini backless party dress with ck heels. Her hair is loose and she is wearing stud earrings. I am wearing thevender dress Aidan sent to me, instead of my initial n to wear a high neck red velvet party dress with ck heels. Thevender gown has a slit up to my thighs and I love it. I am wearing it because I love it and because Aidan choosed it. "Tessa", Zoe calls me again as she sits beside me on the bed. I am looking towards the window opposite the side of my bed. It has a brown sofa beside it and I feel like sitting on the sofa to get enough air from the window. From my bed, I can see how great the night is but it isn''t great for me and I am having a feeling that it will turn bad if Aidan doesn''t pick for thest time. "Aidan isn''t picking his call, Zoe", I tell her, still looking out of the window. I can feel tears welling up in my eyes but I am determined not to let them fall. Not until I know the reason why he isn''t picking his calls. "What? Why?" She questions with a furrowed brow. "I don''t know." I shrug. "Maybe he is busy or something. Get a grip of yourself, he will call you soon." "Aidan is not the type to gote to important events like this. We are an hourte already", I stress sadly. Zoe looks thoughtful for a while after my remark. "What could be wrong then?" "I have no idea." "When was thest time you spoke?" "This morning, before I called you", I reply. "Ok. Should we go together then?" "His father said we need toe together", I say to her. "What do we do then?" "I don''t know", I stamp my feet on the floor in frustration. I want to cry. Why is Aidan disappointing me? My phone rings and I pick my phone up quickly. It is Trevor. "Where the hell are you guys?" His angry voice booms into the phone. "I''m at home, I haven''t seen Aidan yet", I try to stay calm. "What?" Trevor exims. "Isn''t he there?" "That''s why I am calling, I haven''t seen him. He can''te here without you, I have been calling him...." "He isn''t picking right?" I ask him. "He doesn''t pick my calls, even now", he says in a low tone. "I have been calling for the past 30 minutes and he isn''t picking. I just hope he is fine." "Goodness! I hope Damien hasn''t..." "Let''s be positive", I cut him short. I know what he is trying to say. Another calles into my phone and I see dad''s name shing on the screen. "Let me call you back, Trevor." l tell him and quickly disconnect the call, to listen to what dad has to say. I know he is calling to scold me for not being at the party yet but the fault isn''t mine, or is it? Dad and I reconciled the day after Trevor insisted that I talk to him. I had to swallow my pride and call him. He told me he was just nning to call me too and I practically jumped up in joy. I went home and I promised to begin work if he would help Aidan to win the award. He refused until I told him Aidan did not reject me on purpose. I told him Aidan rejected me because we fought during that period and he was still mad at me which is why he misbehaved. Dad didn''t believe me until I called Aidan two dayster when Trevor had informed me of how Aidan had agreed to marry me. Dad spoke to Aidan on the phone and he gave him his word. Aidan is going to win, he said to me in confidence. I believe him, I believe in his power and I know Aidan will definitely win. Damien or whoever his opposition is will be damn disappointed. Aidan deserves the award anyway. "Tessa?" He calls calmly. I can sense an uproar from the background and my heart skips a beat in fear. "Dad?" "Where are you?" "I''m still at home, I haven''t seen Aidan," I dere. "Tell the driver to bring you, I want you to be here in ten minutes", he orders sternly. "Ten minutes? But I can''t leave without Aidan....." "You can''t leave without him?" He scoffs. "You are so stupid, Tessa. Aidan is here already." "What?" I am shocked at the outburst and the announcement of Aidan''s presence there. Why is he there without me? This isn''t what we agreed on. Why isn''t he picking his call? I thought something bad happened to him. What the hell is happening? "Yes, Aidan is here with another woman who is his supposed bride-to-be", he yells. "What?" I tremble, as I feel a sudden cold engulfing me. What is father saying? How can Aidan go to the party with someone else? Father hangs up and I turn to stare at Zoe who is silently waiting for me to tell her the reason for my exmation and sudden tears. I don''t even know I am crying until I begin to feel the wetness on my face. "I am doomed", I shout and break down into tears. **** Evelyn''s POV I catch Mr. Adams staring at me as the driver increases his speed. I smile shyly and look away. He is sitting beside me in his ck suit. He looks good and I told him earlier about his looks. I am wearing an Asym off-shoulder party silk gown. I didn''t have any work today because of the event but I lied to Anna that I was going to work because I didn''t want her to know I was going out with her friend''s father. Pam doesn''t know either, which is why I didn''t tell Anna. I left home with a bag where I kept my dress and heels including the makeup I will be using. I was d when Pam asked me to help with her makeover, she said she was going on a date with her boyfriend. I was d because she won''t see me going out with her father. After she left, I quickly got dressed and we left in his car. He clears his throat and I nce at him with a smile again. "I have a sort of confession to make", he utters, without a smile and I wonder what he wants to tell me. My heart is beginning to race again. "Ok?" I begin to fidget with my fingers nervously like a little girl about to be wooed by her crush. "I want you to act like we are together", he mutters shyly. I didn''t get him so I keep staring with confusion. "My ex-wife might be there and some of my colleagues who think I have someone, so I just thought you should act like my wife or girlfriend, just for tonight." I am confused. My heart is racing. I don''t know what to think. I don''t know what to say or even how to feel. Should I be happy or sad? "I''m willing to pay you, Evelyn", he says when I didn''t reply to him. He must think I want to decline. I guess this is why he asked me to be his date in the first ce. I have no problem doing that, I thought after swallowing a lump of regret. I gave it a deep thought and I realized he didn''t like me like I thought he did. He is only asking me for favors as he said in the first ce. "What do you say?" He questions impatiently. I am here already so I see no reason why I should opt-out. This might be the greatest opportunity of my life. "I''m in", I reply firmly, with a new sense of the feelings. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Anna''s POV The hall is silent, everyone is watching the host on the podium, waiting patiently for the announcement of the top 10 best businessman and newest billionaires in New York. I can see the fear and anxiety in Aidan''s face, even though he is trying to hide it. I can see through him. I can see Julian''s table from where we sit. I can also see his father watching us at intervals, there is a prettydy beside him. When Aidan and I entered with my arms intertwined with his, the shes from the media''s camera were enough to intensify my anxiety. Aidan told me not to answer any questions and I was obeying him. When we entered the big hall, I wished for the ground to open so I could go in. My breathing seized because of therge crowd. I was panicking. I have never been in a ce where there are so many people like this. Aidan noticed it because my hand was stiff, he stared at me and gave me a cute smile. That did the trick, I puffed out air that I didn''t know I was holding in and took deep breaths to calm my nerves. The smile he gave me was like a precious jewel. It relieved me of my anxiety and made me confident of what I am doing. But I keep asking myself if Aidan is bipr. This minute, he is sweet and handsome but the next minute, he is cold like a devil. He introduced me to some people before we finally went to our seats. We met Julian on the way and his eyes interlocked with mine. I smiled at the man and he looked away. Aidan''s face was devoid of emotions. Julian left our presence. We met his father next and Aidan quickly grabbed my hand and walked past him. I see a man smirking at Aidan from the table opposite us. Everyone who knows Aidan seems to be shocked to see me with him. I don''t know if it''s because of my belly or because of how irresponsible N?velDrama.Org ? content. Aidan is. The man smirking at him looks surprised to see me with him also and when he threw me a wink, I knew instantly that he is Aidan''s opponent, Damien. I looked away from him and caught Aidan staring. He didn''t say anything to me but kept staring at the man. I began to wonder at that moment why I hadn''t seen thest person he told me to stay away from, Tessa. Why haven''t I seen her? I was expecting her to be the first to use me or confront me for stealing her man. Did you steal her man? My subconscious asks me. Sitting right here and waiting impatiently for the results, I catch a glimpse of Aidan''s hand shaking. The man begins to call the names of the top 10 richest men in New York up to the fifth. The tension in the hall intensified. Aidan closes his eyes and mutters an inaudible word. "The fifth best is Richard Monteiro", the man announces sharply. Aidan opens his eyes sharply to search for someone. I see a man stand up from a seat nearby and Aidan res at him coldly. "All work and no y indeed", Aidan mumbles. The man smiles back at him and I keep staring till he is on the stage. I gaze back at the table and gasp when my eyes are on the woman watching me in shock. "Pam?" "Pam?" Aidan questions me, looking towards the table. "Is..is he your friend?" I ask Aidan, pointing at the guy on the stage. "Yes, my stupid friend. Is thedy your friend too?" He asks me. "Yes", I answer and look back at the table. Pam smiles and looks down. I sigh. I told her they are friends but she said they aren''t. Now, it is apparent that they are. I didn''t know I would meet her here. I turn back to watch the man on the stage, this is when I realize three more people have been called. My conversation with Aidan didn''t make us realize that another person has been called. Aidan mutters an inaudible word again which I guess is a curse word. His fist tightens and I touch him impulsively. His nervousness is back now that two more people are left, the second and the first. If the second turns out to be Aidan, then it means the first will be Damien and vice versa. "Do you believe in yourself and your abilities?" I whisper. He looks surprised that I am asking such question. I want to be his source of strength and motivation. I can''t be entirely useless, I don''t care if he mistreats me after this is done. I want him to win because this means a lot to him and this means a lot to his mother. He nods slowly. "Then watch", I sh him a smile. "I believe in you. I will sit here and watch you seed. Tonight is that night." "I....." "The second best is Alexandra Thomas", therge speaker interrupts him and I see fear sh across his face. I can literally hear his heart thumping wild. He darts his eyes towards Damien''s table. There is still that confidence in Damien''s expression. He didn''t look shaken but the smirk is off his face. I know Aidan''s fear. Damien is not the second which means he is either the first or not part of the best businessmen in New York. I realize I am also tense too. I close my eyes, hoping it is thetter. I want to be significant in Aidan''s life and this is an opportunity. "The best business man and richest man award in New York goes to......" There were mumbles around the hall at first but when the host spoke, everywhere falls silent. With my closed eyes, my hand finds his hand on the table. I hold his two hands tightly. "Aidan John Alvarez", the man announces and there is a standing ovation as Aidan is still sitting. I almost jump up in excitement, when I suddenly realize the winner is Aidan, my husband-to-be. I open my eyes and our eyes interlock. He stands up and moves towards me, he pecks my forehead before walking confidently to the stage. I am too shocked to do anything other than watch. I am shocked that he is the winner and I am also shocked that he pecked me. Is this his disy of gratitude or it''s just a show? Damien hits the table angrily and stands up. People watch him. I can see how he is trying to control his anger. He turns back to re at me like I am his rival, instead of Damien. I can''t believe he is neither second nor first. He is nothing but a loser. He hit the table again before storming out of the hall furiously. I grin triumphantly. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Aidan''s POV Saying I am happy sounds like an understatement. I am over the moon and I feel fulfilled. Even though I know my father will think I won because of him and Julian, I am going to prove them wrong. Their help didn''t take me anywhere. Justine prevailed. I won and Damien lost. After presenting my speech and appreciation to the people who stood by me, I was given another standing ovation. I didn''t mention my father and I did that on purpose. I only mentioned the one absent person but I was sure she was watching my sess from home. My mother! She stood by me, she sacrificed a lot for me to be where I am today. Even without her legs, she supported me and gave me strength. When I want to give up, she is the one I always run to, she gives me a shoulder to lean on and she keeps telling me my sess is close at hand. Here I am, the richest billionaire in New York. I wanted to acknowledge Annabelle too for telling me to believe in myself when I thought I was not going to be the winner. But my ego didn''t want me to. After a while, I realized I needed to talk about her so people would acknowledge her as my bride, just like I wanted. "Behind every sessful man lies a woman, I appreciate my mother and one other woman", I start. I could see the curiosity on the faces of the people in the hall. Those who saw us together were already staring at Anna whose face was devoid of emotions. "To my bride-to-be, Annabelle Gomez, thank you for standing by me and for your support. Thank you for telling me to believe in myself. I love you." There was an uproar as I left the table after taking my award. I walked towards Anna as she stood with a slightly open mouth and a shocked expression. When I am close by, I pull her into an embrace. She was stiff until I whispered into her ears for her to y along. Anna keeps looking at me as we dance. Almost everyone with a woman is on the dance floor. I know she is an inquisitive being and she has a lot of questions to ask me. "What?" I ask her, trying to keep my voice down. I want to tell her not to get ahead of herself and think all I did earlier meant something to me. It meant nothing. I appreciate what she did but she is still my unwanted bride. "Nothing", she smiles. "Congrattions, Aidan." N?velDrama.Org ? content. I ignore her and spin her around. We continue dancing in silence. "Aidan?" "Uhm?" "You know I am your number one fan, right?" I am surprised she is asking me that question and I want tough. "Since when?" I am amused. She smiles again. "Since the day we visited your mother." The mention of my mother makes me stop dancing. I watch her face, wondering what she means by that. After a while, I feel she must have figured out something on her own and she wants us to talk about it but I am not interested. "Shut up and let''s dance", I scorn at her. She res at me coldly. "Are you bipr?" I didn''t answer but continued with my dancing. She hisses and looks over my head. We continue dancing in silence until I see father talking with Julian at the far end of the hall. They are looking towards Anna and me and I know they are talking about us. I haven''t seen Tessa yet and I wonder where she is. Father begins to approach us. I want to inform Anna but I decide against it. I want to see how good she is at acting. "Congrattions, son", my father hits my shoulder and Anna disengages from my hold abruptly. She bows in greeting to my father and smiles. "Anna, right?" He asks her. "Yes, sir", she replies. "A beautiful name for a beautifuldy, how have you been?" "I''ve been good, sir. How about you?" "I''m well, it''s just that I am quite amazed that my son is dating his secretary", he pouts. Annaughs shortly. "Actually, sir. I was never his secretary", Anna confesses and I scoff. She looks at me as I throw her a harsh re. "Really?" Father shifts his gaze to me. "Aidan lied to you", she says again. "Anna?" I call. "Aidan, you tricked Julian and me? What about Tessa?" "Tessa?" Iugh sarcastically. "You don''t want to know what I found out about Tessa." "What did you find out? What did you find out?" He asked with curiosity. I can see a sh of guilt and fear on his face and I begin to think he has a thing with Tessa and he is scared that I have found that out. "You want to know?" I smirk. He keeps staring at me with an angry expression. I know he doesn''t want Anna to know of anything concerning the issue with Tessa and Julian. He wants us to talk privately. "See me in my car", he takes a step away from us. Anna is standing aside watching us. I don''t want to sit in his car. I want to talk to him too but not in his car. "Let''s meet in my car instead", I say, stopping him. He turns back to face me. He nods and saunters away. "I''ll be right back", I say to Anna, guiding her back to our table. I don''t want to leave her because I don''t want anything unpleasant to happen. I want to watch her and be sure she doesn''t do anything wrong. I haven''t seen Tessa too and I wonder why she isn''t here. "Alright, don''t stay long", I nod. I adjust my tie and begin to take long strides out of the hall. I want the conversation to go on in my car because of the dashboard recorder and camera in there. I also have the gift Damien gave me intact in my car and that is the best ce to show them the atrocities Tessa hadmitted. It was not only cheating, she was also associating with an enemy. That is enough to justify my actions. I can''t wait to go see my mother after the day''s events. She brought this idea and it worked perfectly well just the way I wanted it. Mother will be d and I am happy I didn''t disobey her. When I am outside, I see Julianing out of his car. I pretend I did not see him as I walk over to my car which is behind him. I open the door of the back of the car before my driver cane out. I enter and sit heavily with a sigh. Father gets in beside me and Julian too. "Drive to the next street, Hunter", I say to my driver. He nods and drives off. I don''t want us to cause a scene here. I don''t want the media to get a clue of what is between us and what is happening. I really have nothing to lose now but I am not ready to expose father and Julian. The car stops and Julian yanks my tie, strangling me. My eyes widen in shock. It is unexpected. "Julian", my father tries to get his hand off me. Julian''s eyes are zing red in anger and he isn''t letting me go. I try to push him away but his hold on me is strong. "I helped you win, why did you do this? Why did you betray me?" His hand is around my neck, tightly. He is not willing to let go despite my father''s protest. He keeps staring at me, breathing heavily. He is deeply hurt but I don''t care. He has no idea doing this is like saving him from falling into my father''s trap. "Get your filthy hands off me. Your daughter is nothing but a shut", I thunder in anger when I seed in pushing him away from me. Tessa is not worth all this drama. "What?!" "Yes, and she is a conniving bitch. She slept with Damien." I announce, breathing heavily and coughing slightly. When I raise my head, I see their eyes bulge out in shock and I begin tough sarcastically. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Tessa''s POV I am a strong woman and I won''t let anything break me down, not even Aidan. After crying for a while at home, I decided toe to see things for myself and here I am. I reapplied my makeup and asked the driver to drive me to the party with Zoe who was looking at me with pity. I don''t need any pity. Aidan has just trampled upon me and I am going to deal with the idiot, I no longer care if he is the man I love or not. I am no longer here in the event because of Aidan, he is no longer the reason why I am here. I am here to satisfy my curiosity, I want to see the girl Aidan brought to the party in ce of me. I want to see the person that took my ce. I want to see how worthy she is. I want to see who she is and what she is. That will determine my next line of action. I ask the driver to drop me off at a little distance away from the entrance and I take bold steps out of the car when ites to a stop. I didn''t wait for Zoe before walking to the back of the hall. I have no intention of taking the right entrance because of the media. They might want to interview me and hear what I have to say about Aidan bringing another girl to the N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. party. I had told a friend of mine working with a mediapany that Aidan and I were getting married and I saw it in the newspapers the day before. I did it on purpose, I wanted the news to disseminate that I was going to be his bride soon. I didn''t see thising. I have humiliated myself. I have no idea how I can exin these to the people I have bragged this issue to. I see a man in a suit with his back to me and a phone on his ears. He is pacing to and fro, making a call. He looks familiar and as I walk closer, I see his face when he turns back. I gasp when I see his face. "Damien?" He looks angry and he didn''t look like he recognizes me. What is he doing here? Why is he angry? We met just two days ago and he did not tell me he wasing to the event. Is he the Damien Trevor was talking about? Is he the opposition of Aidan? "Damien?" I call again. He looks away with his hands in his pocket. The man before me doesn''t look like the man I find myself craving for his touch of recent. He is my newest attraction, taking over my desire for Aidan and his father. After the sex with him at that party, I found myself going back to find him because I missed his touches, even though I didn''t want him to repeat what he said to me that day. After much contemtion, I decided to go to meet him and have thest sex with him, that way I can get rid of my stupid lust for him. When he gazes at me, I see a sh of guilt. He removes his hand from the pocket and begins to walk towards me. I am thinking he is going to stop in front of me and exin what is happening but I am shocked to see him walking past me. "Damien?" I call him again. He didn''t stop walking nor turn back to look at me. "What the hell is happening? Why are you here?" I shout in frustration. He stops walking without turning back. "What are you doing here, Damien? Are you the Damien....." He didn''t let me finish my statement before beginning to walk again. I stare at his figure in disbelief till he is out of sight. I turn around to watch where I am going with numbness. I am confused. I can''tprehend all that is revealing itself tonight. I can''t even figure out what Damien is doing here. I know he must be here because of just one thing. One thing that will exin his presence is the fact that Damien and Aidan are enemies. I can''t believe I slept with Aidan''s enemy. When the reality dawns on me, I gasp and shiver in fear. **** Damien''s POV I had so much confidence in winning. I had so much confidence in ruining Aidan again and I was expecting nothing but pleasure from the whole show that I had already staged. My n was not to have him on the list at all, not as the second or anything. When Alex was called as the second best, my confidence increased. Who would have thought Aidan will still be the winner of the award of the best businessman in New York? When his name was called out, I knew instantly that my father was to be med for it. I couldn''t hide my displeasure and anger. His so-called bride seems to be like someone who knows what is going on with the deadly stares she was giving me. I thought Aidan was supposed to get married to Tessa, why did he bring another woman to the party then? I am mad at everyone. Did Esther give me the wrong information? Even though she made it known to me that Aidan doesn''t really like Tessa but he was willing to be married to her just to get the ward. Why is everything not working in my favor? I pace the basement, thinking of my next line of action and where to begin from. Because I didn''t get the award doesn''t mean I can''t ruin Aidan as I have nned. This is just one of the ns I have in stock in ruining him. I called my father and throw the mes on him for not giving me his support because of the stupid woman he calls wife. He is to be med for not doing what ought to be done for me to get the award. I am sure if father had helped me, Aidan wouldn''t have won. I tried to reconcile with my father just so he can give me what I want but he was aloof and still angry at me. I guess that was because I used him of making mother die. Father had a partial fault in my mother''s death. He was careless and less observant and that pushed my mother to her death. I was still talking to him on the phone when he disconnects the calls angrily. I couldn''t hide my disappointment at his refusal to help me. When I turned back, I was surprised to see Tessa. The surprise wasn''t supposed to be there because I had anticipated the look on her face when she gets to know who I am. But since she wasn''t in the hall, I don''t know if she knows me now or if she knows about the camera I sent to Aidan already. The camera? Something clicked in my head. Is this why Aidan dumped her for anotherdy? Seeing her now in this sexy dress makes me feel guilty. I am not supposed to feel this way because I only did what I did to get my revenge back on Aidan. Tessa looks innocent in that dress, she didn''t look like the wild girl I had sex with two-three weeks back and two days ago. She looks vulnerable at this moment and I figured she must have been informed that anotherdy had taken her ce beside Aidan. I know what it feels like to be betrayed. This was the exact way I felt years ago when Aidan betrayed me. I feel sympathy for Tessa. She has been betrayed by Aidan and me. That betrayal turned me into the person I am today. Losing my mother at that age was a very difficult thing for me to cope with. I began to despise the people around me because no one had shown me so much love as my mother used to. I loved her. Why then won''t I hate the people who killed her in cold blood? I hate Aidan and I will continue hating him till myst breath. As I walk past Tessa, I muttered to myself that this is just the beginning of the war between Aidan and me. He might be the winner now but I am damn sure I will have thestugh. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Anna''s POV After Aidan left, I sit quietly taking into consideration the warnings he pointed out to me on our way here. I don''t want to get on his bad side and get him angry on a day like this. I want to stay put and wait till he is back, hoping the meeting with his father won''t turn out bad. There are few people left in the hall now and everyone seems to be chatting with other people. The N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. people on the dance floor have stopped dancing and the music is off. I can see some people going to the buffet to get their food. My stomach rumbles at the instant and I shut my eyes to ward my hunger off. I can''t eat without Aidan here. I feel unprotected without him here and I feel everyone seems to be looking at me, those I know and even those that I don''t know. They must be wondering what the billionaire''s bride is doing all alone. I am hoping Aidan will be back soon because of how awkward I am sitting and looking around. Despite my hunger, I still stay put. I am willing to wait for him toe back first. I look around and see ady pointing at me and talking to someone beside her. I sigh deeply and look away. This is the kind of attention I will be getting now. This is what it takes to be the bride of a man like Aidan. I feel the sudden need to talk to someone and I wander my eyes round the hall once again to search for Pam. I wish to see her so I can beckon to her toe closer. I wonder where she is. I haven''t seen her ever since the first time I saw her with Richard and I wonder if she has left already. I rest my back morefortably on the seat and look ahead of me when my eyes falls on a familiar figure. When she turns around, I see it is her mother. I gasp. What is my mother doing here? She told me she was going to work, why did she hide the fact that she ising here from me. Pam appears from nowhere too and blocks her way. I furrow my brow in confusion. Why is Pam folding her hands in front of my mother like that? Mother looks down and I instantly see the reason why Pam is in front of her that way. My mother''s hand is entangled in between her father''s arms. I almost get up in a hurry to go meet them but I refrain myself. I am confused and curious to know what is happening but I am stopping myself because Aidan''s words ringing loudly in my ears as a strong reminder of the fact that everything I do here tonight will be on the papers tomorrow morning. Why is my mother with Mr. Adam? Why is she dressed gorgeously like his date? What is happening? I tap my feet in impatience, wishing Pam and my mother will look my way so I can signal them to Pam walks away at that moment with an angry look on her face. I can no longer contain my curiosity. I want to know what is happening and why Pam is angry at my mother. I want my mother to exin why she keeps doing desperate things like this. Having me marry Aidan is enough, why is she here again tagging along with Pam''s father and making people think they are together when she is just his cook. I stand up abruptly and I am about to walk to where she is standing with Mr. Adam. He is talking to her softly and I see her nodding gently. When I take a step away from the seat, there is an uproar at the entrance and I see the media rushing to the entrance to take a picture of someone. I became curious and I find myself turning back to look at how it is. I see here in with a confident gait and a face devoid of emotions. She looks like a goddess, she looks like a model and she looks like an actress. Her dress is bringing out her sexy and curvy shape. Her hair is beautifully shining in the evening light. She is walking with confidence and pride and when I trail my eyes back to her face, I realized her gaze is fixed on me. I realize she must have figured me to be Aidan''s bride among the numerous people in here. She turns slowly toe my way as a man behind her is trying to push the media away. She didn''t look disturbed by the uproar around her. She is looking pointedly at me with a deadly look. I know she ising for me but I don''t know if I am ready for her. She is Tessa. **** Aidan''s POV I watch the disbelief on their faces as they watch the video on the camera. Their mouth is hanging open and it is giving me joy. I smile in satisfaction. I am tired of staying here and I can''t wait to be out of here so I can go back to meet Anna. I would like us to take our leave and go meet mother before I take her home. "Tessa?" Her father call softly. The video is still ying but I feel it is high time I take the camera from him. "Give me a genuine reason why I should take her as a bride then?" He is speechless. I want to tell him he didn''t help me. "Do not think your influence helped me to this stage, it didn''t. My hard work did." "Tessa can''t do this, Aidan", he says. He seems to be pleading with his eyes. He knows what it means for this video to get out to the media but I don''t intend to do that unless they keep disturbing my life. "Really?" I am being sarcastic. "Spare me that, please. We all know the kind of daughter you have and the kind of wild lifestyle she has been living." "I''m sure this is a fake...." "Fake?" Iugh. He looks vulnerable but I don''t fucking care. I won''t let anyone control my affairs. I am doing this to justify my reasons for not taking his daughter as a ride, just like my mother had advised. I wouldn''t be doing this if mom wasn''t involved because I feel I owe no one any exnation about what I do. "You know what?" I rub my hand over my face. I can see Hunter peering at us from the rear mirror. I am tired of the boring conversation already. "You two should get out. I need to go pick my bride up. I want her to go home early so she could rest because of the baby." I grin. My father who has been quiet all along res at me coldly. I see Julian''s eyes widen. I am sure he didn''t notice Anna''s bump. He nods dejectedly and turns to my father. "Let me out, Trevor", he request. My father is sitting tightly, not moving to let him go. After a short silence, father opens the door and gets out. I heave a sigh of relief that everything is over. When father enters the car back, I am surprised. I thought he is going with his friend. "Do you have any idea of what damage you have caused?" He questions me angrily after closing the car door. I fold my arms around my bosom and watch him closely. "Really? What damage have I caused if I may ask?" He isn''t answering. "You have no idea the kind of person I am and I regret the day you brought me to this world", I grit my teeth in annoyance. My father is shameless, I expect him to go without bringing this issue up again but here he is, thinking his words can make me change my mind so he can achieve his selfish aim. "Don''t you dare say that to me", he shouts. "What if I do?" I am daring him to do his worst now. I no longer care about the consequences. I believe the day hase for me to finally vent my anger on him for all these years by beating him just like I have always wanted. We re at each other. "You think I don''t know what transpired between you and Tessa?" I glimpse a look of guilt sh across his face. I have no idea what happened but I have a feeling he must have nned something with her. My father is desperate to get what he wants. "You think I don''t know that you have a motive behind all these?" I add and his eyes widens. "Do you know what will happen when Julian gets to know you want his daughter as my bride because of her inheritance and also because you want to take over hispanies?" "What? Who told you that? That''s.....not true." "Really? Then let''s see what happens when Julian gets to know then." I am giving him the benefit of doubt, even though he does not deserve it. "You dare not", he fumes in anger. I can see his tightened fist. "You know I can do it but I won''t do that now. The next time youy your filthy hands on my mother, I won''t hesitate to destroy you in every possible way. I will tell Julian your ns and sue you to court for domestic abuse", I yell in his face. He is breathing heavily and looking helpless. He isn''t saying anything yet. I am thinking he will. He is just staring at me in anger. I know he is angry because I didn''t let his n work the way he wanted it. "Get out!" I shout at him, jerking him out of his reverie. I hope my threat will work. I have a feeling mother will still be reluctant to leave the house but I am willing to do all it takes to take her out of there before he kills her. He scowls at me once more before throwing the door open and walking away. I watch him go before heaving a sigh of relief. A momentter, I catch Hunter peeking at me again, waiting for my orders. I exhale deeply and order. "Drive!" Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Tessa''s POV My recement is a beauty to behold. But she is nowhere as beautiful as I am, I know this. I can see the way she was staring at me with admiration when I first appeared in front of her before she reced the admiration with a nonchnt attitude. She is nowhere as sophisticated as I am and that relieved me a bit. I thought Aidan will go for someone better than me in all ramifications, someone more sophisticated and ssic but here she is, nobody. I can see how she is finding it difficult to ignore me like I don''t exist, I can see how she is trying to sip her wine like the elite that she isn''t, I can see how difficult she is trying to y along and I am d that my presence is making her ufortable. It is quite obvious that she knows who I am already and what I am to Aidan. Whether Aidan gets married to her will not change anything between us. Aidan will still be mine. I am sure he is getting married to her for a reason. I am trying hard to let go of the fact that all my ns with Trevor and the efforts as well as the sacrifices are all in vain. But I just don''t get why Aidan will do this to me after making me feel all is bing rosy between us. What exactly have I done to deserve this humiliation? "You must be Anna, right?" I sh her a sweet smile. She drops the ss cup and returns the smile. "Yes, I am. May I know who you are?" I scoff. "Stop pretending like you don''t know me." "I don''t", she shrugs. "I can see you are just arriving and no one has introduced us to each other yet." "Are you curious to know who I am then?" I am enjoying the little drama she is trying to y with me. She is a smart girl indeed but I want to show her I am smarter than she is. I am going to be careful with my words so I can get her weakness. "It depends on whether you want me to know you or not '''', she chuckles lightly. "I don''t interfere in matters that don''t concern me, so I see no reason why I should ask you who you are if you aren''t interested in letting me know." "Really?" I am impressed, as well as curious to know what Aidan must have told her about me. "You seem like a nice person, I won''t mind......" "Anna?" I cut her short. I can no longer contain my anger and the stupid pretense. I want her to know I am her rival and enemy and I am not here for jokes. I am here to warn her to stay out of my way. "How did you know my name if I may ask?" The look of amusement is still on her face and it is pissing me off. I feel she is enjoying this more than me. I am no longer enjoying it. "You are a nobody so nobody knows you. But now that you are getting married to the youngest billionaire in New York, you will be a recognized figure and I am sure you are doing this for a reason, probably because of Aidan''s money." I smirk. "Well, not everyone is born with a silver spoon like you", she pulls her tongue out with a funny face. I scoff and fold my arms, watching her. "You seem to know a lot about Aidan", she takes a sip of her drink. "Are you his sister? I was only introduced to his father and mother." Did she just say his father? Does Trevor know about this all along? Why didn''t he tell me? Why didn''t he warn me? Why did he let his son humiliate me like this after all I have done just to prove to him that I am worthy of his son and madly in love with him? Is it because I had sex with him? Did Aidan find out? "You aren''t his sister?" She peers at me as I didn''t answer her. "I am more than that", I fake a smile. "Oh, really?" "Really!" I answer her loudly. "I am curious", she grins broadly. I find the stupid grin on her face annoying so I decide to speak up. "I am Aidan''s girlfriend." "Oh!" Sheughs mockingly, covering her mouth with her left hand and waving the other hand at me. "Sorry, I didn''t mean tough." "Why are youughing?" I rest my back morefortably in the chair. I really want to know what she finds funny. "Nothing, dear", she chuckles again. "It''s just that I find it funny that his girlfriend is sitting across his bride-to-be and having a chit chat with her." "You think Aidan is marrying you because he wants to?" I want to reduce her self-esteem. She shrugs nonchntly "Who cares?" I smile and look away. I catch Richard staring at me from the other angle, he is sitting with ady and she is also looking in our direction. I wonder if Richard also knew about Aidan''s n to dump me. "I can see you are desperate for fame and you think Aidan is the...." "Shut up, loser!" She barks at me. The smile on her face had vanished. "How did you even meet? How did all of this happen?" I ask her after a moment of silence? "Love happens and how we met is none of your damn business." "Really?" I lean forward and murmur. "I guess it will be my damn business when he dumps your silly ass. You have no absolute idea who Aidan is. I know him and I know you are not his specs." "I am not his spec, yet we are getting married? You are his type of girl yet you are sitting in front of me looking like a loser?" Her words pierce my heart. I want to p her across the face. I tighten my fist on the table, fuming in anger and stopping myself from punching her face and pping her dirty mouth. Who the hell does she think she is? I am about to say something when I see a shadow hovering over us. "Sorry to interrupt,dies. I am here to take my bride home. The baby needs to rest", Aidan appears from nowhere. I didn''t process what he said at first but when the words ring a bell in my head for the second time, my eyes widen. I shuttle my gaze from him to Anna who is with a mischievous smile on her face. Aidan stretches his hand out and she put her hand in his gently. They were gazing at each other lovingly and I feel jealous of the way Aidan is looking at her. He has never looked at me that way before and I wonder what is wrong. He pulls Anna up gently and wraps his arms around her waist. She chuckles and pecks his lips. My anger intensifies but I am trying so hard to contain it. I don''t want to do something that will add to my humiliation. When they disengage, I trail my eyes down to her stomach and I can see the small bump. I gasp. Anna is truly pregnant, I say inwardly. How long have they been together? How long has this been going on? Did Aidan n all this? Why didn''t I notice something was fishy? How could I have been so stupid? "If you will excuse us, Tessa..." He pulls me out of my reverie. "Let''s talk", I say sharply, cutting him short. "Okay?" He raises a brow. "Why did you do this?" I feel betrayed by everyone and I am trying not to attract attention here by keeping my voice down. I feel betrayed by Aidan, his father, and Damien. Damien pretended not to know me. He used me. Aidan is using me too, just like his father had done. I have always been a girl men used to get what they want and once they get it, I will be left to the sidewalk of life. This was the same thing Alex did that made me give up on loving someone else again, until these men came into my life, confusing me and making me crave for their touches. I love Aidan so much and I like Damien too. I love the sex with him and I like the way Trevor worships my body in bed. I am damn confused. I am hurt and in pain. All I want to do right now is to p Aidan for doing this to me, storm out of here and pretend not to be hurt, go home and cry myself to sleep, wishing I will never wake up again to this sad reality. "I should be asking you that question, Tessa", he replies, getting me more confused. What did I do? "What did I do to you?" I hold back the tears threatening to fall. I can''t cry in front of this riff-raff, I say to myself when my eyes interlocks with that of Anna. She isn''t smiling like I thought she would be doing. She is looking at me with pity and I feel more embarrassed, sitting here and looking vulnerable. "Who did you have sex with three weeks ago?" He asks me. My mouth opens in surprise. How did he know I had sex with his father? Did Trevor tell him? Is this a n like Zoe said? "You think I am stupid? Of course not. Maybe I would have forgiven you if it was with someone else and not....." "Your father made me do it", I shut my eyes. I feel confessing my deeds will lessen it all. Aidan is damn This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . mad at me. "What? He made you do what?" "He...he said he was going to teach me what you like in bed", I confess. I feel stupid right now. It sounds stupid. "What?" His exmation made me realize he didn''t know I had sex with his father. "You slept with my father?" "No..yes. I mean no", I shake my head. Anna scoff, I re at her coldly. "This is unbelievable, you slept with Damien and my father? And you expect me to.." "I''m sorry, Aidan. I didn''t mean for all this to happen." I apologize sincerely. I am on the verge of crying. I shouldn''t have spilled the beans to him, I thought he knew already. I thought Trevor betrayed me. I am so stupid. "Sorry?" Heughs sarcastically. "I told you I can''t marry you from the onset, I wonder what made you think I will change my mind. You are nothing but a whore." He spits. I begin to sob silently. He grips Anna''s hand roughly and I watch them go towards the exit. I can''t watch him go just like that. "Aidan?" I shout his name, forgetting where we are. People turn to me and I know I am doomed for the second time tonight. Aidan stops walking when I call his name and the silence in the room is disturbing. When he didn''t hear any more words from me, he drags Anna out with him. As much as I didn''t want to embarrass myself more, I can''t help but weep right in front of the cameraman who appeared before me from nowhere. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 THREE WEEKS AFTER Anna''s POV I wish this isn''t a facade. I hope this is real. Me in my wedding dress, sitting in front of the mirror, admiring being a beautiful bride and patiently waiting for the time to go say yes to the man of my dreams. But this is the total opposite, I am admiring myself right now but I don''t admire the type of life I am living. I don''t like the fact that I am getting married today to a man I don''t love and who doesn''t love me. I like Aidan for being a strong, hardworking man and for being the father of my baby but I also dislike him a lot. Our wedding is going to be a small one in the church nearby the house. He suggested we move before the wedding but I told him I want to get married in the house where I grew up. Mother can move to the house he bought for us after the wedding, when I am already in his house. I know Aidan isn''t proud of me. He isn''t proud to call me his wife, what he did on the day of the award was just a show-off. If he is proud of me, we wouldn''t be doing this wedding in a small way. Getting married to the youngest billionaire ought to be a great show off and done in a big way, even though I don''t like it too. I am ok with it though because I can continue living my life the way I want. I don''t want the media''s attention. I want a quiet life, free of dramas. Besides, what Aidan and I have isn''t real, bing famous will reveal the truth sooner. I pity Tessa a lot for the type of humiliation she went through on the day of the award night. At first, I felt she deserved it but after a while, knowing I might soon be a public figure like her and any little mistake on my part can cause havoc and humiliation, I felt for her greatly. I have no idea how Aidan got rid of all the pictures taken on the award night but I feel grateful for it. Nobody knows me as the bride of Aidan, except for those I came in contact with on the day of the award. We invited just a few people and I am sure Aidan''s father doesn''t know today is his wedding day. His mother is aware and I am hoping she wille. She barely goes out of her room and I saw how hurt Aidan was when she told him she had no intention of moving out of her husband''s house. As he drove me home, I thought I saw him wipe a quick tear off N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. his face. I felt for him. I decided to help him by visiting his mother the next day and trying to convince her but I didn''t seed. She was adamant. I bumped into Aidan on my way out and all hell broke loose. He insulted him for interfering in his affairs when I told him the reason for the visit. I talked back at him and he asked me to leave. I left. He didn''t call me for days and I thought he was going to call the wedding off. But here I am dressed up in a white flowing wedding dress with brown designs in front of the dress. My face is made up and I look extremely beautiful. Myshes are long and full, my brows are finely drawn and my lips are looking beautiful with the lipstick Pam applied for me. We went shopping with her two days ago to get all the things we would be needing for the wedding. Pam was more excited than I am because I was getting married to her boyfriend''s best friend. Pam was going to be my bridesmaid while her boyfriend, Richard, was going to be the best man. She stood by me even when she was mad at my mother for epting to be her father''s date to the award night. Initially, I was also annoyed with my mother''s behavior. I am getting married to Aidan because of her and I saw no reason why she should aim for my friend''s father just because he is also a billionaire. I began to feel my mother had changed from the woman I know her to be. But when she exined things to me, I understood her. Pam didn''t want to understand and I get her reasons. She didn''t want a recement for her mother. Her mother is still hale, hearty and alive. She was still wishing to have her mother back in the house, so they could be a whole family again. I thought the issue was going to put a stop to our friendship but Pam can barely go a day without me. I felt I needed to do something to make her happy. I told my mother to stop working for her father but she said she loved the work. I couldn''t do anything. I sigh and raise my white transparent veil attached to my bridal hair down. I stand up gently. I can hear Pan''s voice already from the living room. There was no car to take me to the church so she volunteered to go bring her father''s Range Rover so she could drive mom and me to the church where my groom will be waiting for me already. Now that she is here, it is time to go and be the billionaire''s unwanted bride. **** Aidan''s POV It is done already, I have a wife now but she is just a wife on paper. It is our wedding night but it doesn''t feel special like every other people''s wedding night. Unfortunately for me, I really feel horny and I want to have sex with a woman but definitely not the woman I said yes to in the church. She isn''t my wife in reality and having sex with her will only Her bump is protruding gradually now and I am anticipating the babying soon. I really do not know why my urge has toe on a day like this when I have no intention of sharing a bed with Anna. She is my wife but I can''t sleep on the same bed as her. I still need to teach her and Evelyn a lesson. I don''t want her to feel she is married to me because I want it. I don''t want her to poke her nose into any of my affairs like she did the other day with my mother. I feel the sudden need to go meet her in her room to spell out the rules of our contracts again so she won''t feel too entitled. I know she doesn''t want this too but I don''t care. When I saw her at the church, hands in between Mr. Adams left arm, who walked her down the aisles, I feel pity for her. I remember she said something about not having a father which is why she is doing this marriage so her son or daughter won''t turn out like her. I wondered what happened to her father. Is he useless like my father or is he dead? I am not supposed to feel any emotions for her but I guess feeling pity for her is ok since she is my baby''s mother. As soon as she got to the podium where I am standing with my hands clutching each other in front of me, I almost gasp when I saw her pretty face. We stared at each other, with no smiles, like strangers. We are indeed strangers, getting married to each other. I know nothing about her and I know she doesn''t know about me either. We areplete strangers, tying the knot because of some reasons which would work to our advantage. The witnesses were just my mother in her wheelchair, Evelyn, Richard, my best man, Pam, and her father, as well as the pastor. When I introduced Evelyn to their mother as the mother of the bride, my mother crushed Evelyn''s body to hers. She smiled at Evelyn and thanked her. I shook my head. Mother''s kind heart is always putting her in trouble. I wished she knew the type of woman Evelyn is. After the church wedding, we did a small reception party on air and I spent most of the time with my mother, trying once again to see if I could convince her toe to stay with me. She wanted me to dance with Anna but I wasn''t interested. Now that we are back home and I have showed Anna to her room, I feel restless. I have a lot on my mind. I am supposed to go on a vacation in the form of a honeymoon but I can''t. I have loads to work to do, I have secured new clients and I don''t want to fail them. Also, I can''t go on my honeymoon with Anna. We aren''t evenfortable with each other. Anytime she tries to start a conversation with me, I always ignore her and now she doesn''t even talk to me unless when necessary. That is what I want. I decided to call Richard. I pick up my phone from the bed. I am sitting there, thinking of what to do tonight to eliminate my restlessness. I am still in my wedding suit, after sitting for several minutes on therge bed. I have the intention of taking a shower after the call with Richard and I am hoping he would be avable tonight so we could go out. "Newest groom in town", his voice jerks me out of my reverie. "Shut up!" I bark, feeling embarrassed when there is no one around. I just feel embarrassed being called a groom, probably because I never thought I would be a groom this soon. Heughs. "It''s your wedding night, why are you calling me at this time of the day when you are supposed to........" "Shut up, Richard", I groan. Richard can be a chatterbox sometimes and it''s annoying. He chuckles again softly. "Where the hell are you?" "With my babe", he replied and I roll my eyes. I thought as much. I can''t believe Richard is now serious with Pam. "Please, I want us to go out", I utter softly. I am hoping he will say yes. I hope Pam will release him. "Go out? On a day like this?" "Why the hell are you shouting? I''m fucking horny, I need ady....." "Anna is there, isn''t she?" He whispers. I can detect the amusement in his voice. He is taunting me. "Richard, please I have no strength to argue with you tonight. Are you in or not? I can decide to go all by myself, you know?" I shout in impatience. He is silent. "Aidan...." "Are you in?" I am bing irritated. I know he wants to start lecturing me about being a good husband to his girlfriend''s best friend and I am not interested. I just want to be in thepany of someone I can talk to freely and apart from my mother, he is next in line. "Why do you want to go to a party on a day like this?" He asks me. I ask myself the same question. "Because I want to getid", I confess shamelessly. Richard burst intoughter and I cut the call angrily. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Damien''s POV Never in my wildest dream have I ever imagined life to be this sorrowful for me and depressing. I feel like a real loser for once in a while. I have always rejoiced in the delight of being a winner in virtually everything I do, but I take rejection and failure the hard way. I beat myself up for whatever failure I get. Aidan knows this about me. I was always the guy with the grade A in mid-school but the year Aidan took A, I almost stopped being friends with him. I felt betrayed. I felt he took the position from me on purpose. I felt he did it to spite me. My mother said I was just being childish and I epted after giving it several thoughts. Ever since the night of the award, I spend most of my days indoors. I am not ready to give up, I won''t relent until I see Aidan down. I am drafting new ns to achieve my goals and my confidence is beginning to set in at this rate, I am just hoping it doesn''t turn out bad the way the award saga turned out to be despite my confidence. Was I overconfident in my ns? I question myself, wondering if that was the result of my failure. Aidan didn''t go to the party with Tessa and that is enough to make Tessa''s father withdraw from helping Aidan. Was it toote for Mr. Rodrigue to withdraw or did Aidan have an alternative n? I still me my father for what happened and I haven''t visited him ever since then. I am still upset with him for making me face such humiliation. If I had known it would turn out this way, I wouldn''t havee all the way from California. I am doing all of this for my father but he isn''t seeing it. I am doing it for him because I don''t want mother''s death to go in vain but it seems father is no longer interested now that Catherina is in the picture. I don''t fucking care whether she is his wife or not, I will get vengeance for my mother''s death. "Boss!" Donovan calls me, making me hoist my head sharply. I am sitting on an armchair with my back to the chair and my hands over the edges with my legs apart, staring into space and thinking. "Yes?" I answer. "They got marriedst week, boss", he informs me, standing erect. I have forgotten I sent him on an errand. I had the news of Aidan''s marriage and I am surprised no one knows about it. I am expecting a big morous wedding but he did nothing of such and I wonder why. Is he hiding something? Is he trying to protect Anna from me? I smirk at the thought of having Anna, just like I did with Tessa. Tessa came to see me a week ago but I denied her entrance. I am done with her. I liked her but not anymore. Besides, I wasn''t interested in hearing about how hurt she was and how bad of a person I am for using her. She got what she deserved for being too cheap. She called me two days ago with a strange number and I picked up the call out of curiosity because I was hoping Aidan would call me but he didn''t. She began to rant on the phone and I was about to disconnect the call when she said something about a camera. Aidan showed her father the camera. I disconnected the call and thought of the reason why he showed Tessa''s father the camera. I remember Esther said something about Aidan not liking Tessa and I figured out he decided to use my gift to his advantage by showing them the camera on purpose so they won''t force him to marry her as nned. Does it mean he is choosing Anna over her? I say inwardly. "They are already married", my subconscious replies. This answers my question. He has chosen Anna over Tessa already but I haven''t figured one thing out. I haven''t figured out why he chose Anna, she isn''t his type of girl and I feel there is something fishy in the sudden, quiet wedding. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Is he in love with her?" I voice out my thoughts. "With Anna?" Donovan asks me. This is when I realize I was loud enough for him to hear. Donovan always helps me with whatever help I need but I have never sat him down to ask for his opinion on whatever I want to do and I don''t intend to begin that now. I am quite surprised he is I feel this is the time that I need Esther the most. I haven''t invited her over since thest time, she didn''t her say all she knows and all she has been observing about him these past few days since the award night and since he got married. I grin to myself. Even if Esther is reluctant to release any information about Aidan to me, I will make her spill without any coercion, but just by giving her more money than she can ever imagine I will be giving her. I grin again in satisfaction, leaning forward with my hands together on my knee. "Donovan?" I call. "Yes, boss", he moves forward to hear my instructions. "I need Esther, go and bring her to me now!" I order firmly. **** THREE MONTHS LATER Evelyn''s POV This is what I want but I am not getting my desires yet. It''s been three months since Anna and Aidan got married and I have a house of my own but I can''t even boast to my friends that my daughter is the wife of the youngest richest man in New York and the uing billionaire In America. Aidan doesn''t want anyone to know, I never knew it would turn out this way. This is one of the reasons why I insisted on Anna getting married to Aidan. I want to prove a point to all my friends who think less of me, and unt their wealth in front of me, just to make me feel bad. But Aidan is stopping me. I know he will throw me out if I do things my way, I have nothing to do now than to sumb to his wish, till I have a better way to approach the whole hidden marriage of a thing. I miss Anna a lot. I only visited her once after the marriage and she kept crying when I told her I was leaving. This is why I don''t visit often like I ought to. I want her to get used to my absence. I want her to be independent. I want her to begin to make decisions on her own, without my interference and influence. But I don''t cease to call her every night after work. We talk endlessly on the phone and also about her studies online. I am d all my dreams are finally happiness radiating all over her thest time we saw is real and not like their fake wedding. I just wish everything is real and Aidan is proud enough to show my daughter to the world. I feel bad now for everything. I thought everything will work out well as I nned it. But the reality is ring at me now and I am making a mental note to ask Anna tonight if she is really happy. What will you do if she isn''t? My subconscious asks. I have nothing to do now but to keep motivating her to make the best out of the marriage, make herself happy, and prepare for the arrival of the baby. She should be patient and in the next few years, she will be free from the shackles of Aidan and we must have achieved all our goals by then. When she is free and divorced, she can begin to date again. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Anna''s POV When I see Tony''s name sh across my phone screen, I assume he is calling to know if I am truly married or not. The first time he asked me a question like that, it sounded ridiculous to my ears but now that it is real, I feel ashamed of telling him about my unreal marital status. "How are you doing, Anna?" He requests. I am quite surprised he Is sounding cool and calm. His voice isn''t raised and I can''t detect any tone of anger, impatience, or apprehension. "I am fine, Tony. How are you?" I demand from him too? I am still expecting him to ask, ''Are you married? I saw it in the news'', but he isn''t saying anything. I know seeing my marriage to Aidan in the news is not expected because of how quiet it was but I wouldn''t be surprised if it happened to be on the news. There are spies everywhere and would do all it takes to get information like ours to the public. "I am fine, Anna", he answer softly, after a moment of silence. He isn''t sounding happy. "Are you sure? You don''t sound well", I tell him. "I''m ok. Pam told me you study online now", he mutters. "Yeah." "Is it the baby? Are you ok?" He demands again and I raise a surprised brow at Pam whoes in at the moment. Why is he being nice to me now after two months of ignoring me? "No, I''m fine", I reply again. I don''t want to mention anything about my baby or my new lifestyle. "I was wondering...hmm wondering if we could meet", he mutters the courage to voice out his thoughts. I never knew Tony still had a thing for me, I thought whatever he had is already faded. I wanted to go to school the following week after Aidan helped process my studies online. I wanted to go because of Tony, I wanted to see him for thest time and talk to him since he was still ignoring him. I also wanted to tell him about my marriage, so he can feel envious of the man but now I am d I didn''t go to school to tell him I am married. "What do you say, Anna?" His voice isn''t shaky or firm. He is just having doubts about my eptance to meet with him. I really have no idea what the meeting will be all about but I am curious to know it. "Erhmmm...I would love to but the thing is, I am not in New York at the moment...." "Are you avoiding me, Anna?" He asks sadly. "Of course not, why will I do that? I''m seriously not in New York. I''m on a vacation and Pam is with me too." I lie. Pam grins and shouts so he can hear her from where she is sitting across from me. "Hi, Tony." I hear him heave a sigh of relief. "My regards to Pam." "She''s all ears." "When will you be back?" He demands. "I don''t know yet but I will let you know when I''m back." "Promise?" "Yes, promise", I smile. I can''t believe I am excited about the meeting with Tony. I used to think I didn''t like him until the day he began to ignore me. I realize I like him too but I was ying hard to get to be on the safe side. Tony is a pushy type who won''t give up easily until he gets what he wants but am I ready to give him a chance in my life? Aidan says I can date and Tony will be the first man on the list of men I will like to date, but that will be after I have weed my baby to the world. I remember Cameron. I can''t remember thest time I thought of him, I can''t believe I have gotten over the idiot in just a few months. I guess the overwhelming happenings in my life are enough to make me let go of the hurt that came with his betrayal and subsequent breakup. Cameron can''t know I am married to Aidan as Pam and I nned before. This is because the rtionship between Aidan and me is discreet. I am still using my name, Anna Gomez instead of changing it to Anna Alvarez. This is what Aidan wants and I am damn ok with it. I no longer use his credit cards whenever I go shopping, this is to avoid suspicious looks from where I buy things. He has credited my ount with enough money tost my baby and me a year if I spend a lot and I am tempted to go elsewhere since I am financially bnced at the moment. I am tempted to move out of his house and find a luxurious home to live in on my own, but I know he won''t allow that. Since Cameron can never know about me and Aidan, I guess Tony can be the substitute, but that will be after the baby is born so he won''t think Tony is responsible for my pregnancy and I don''t want to push Tony away. It is obvious he is scared of the responsibilities thates with being in love with a "Anna?" He jerks me out of my reverie. "Uh?" I answer, feeling stupid for getting lost. "I said bye, I will be expecting your call", he repeats. "Oh, ok. Bye." "Take care of you", he utters. I smile. "You too." I drop the call and Pam peers at me in anticipation of the news. We just got back to the mansion a few minutes ago, we went shopping for the baby''s things. Pames to the house to keep mepany and I am sure Tony will believe my lie about the vacation with Pam. She has been absent from school for a week now. "What?" She waves her right hand in my face. "He said he wants us to meet and talk", I inform her, trying to hide my smile. "Really?" She opens her eyes wide dramatically and stands with hands akimbo. I nod and look away. "I''m happy for you, baby girl", shees to me and pulls me into a tight embrace. "You are killing me", I struggle to get out. Sheughs and I push her away. "Are you going to meet him?" "Yes", I answer sharply. "Are you going to date him?" "Yes...", I bite my lips. "I don''t know." I really don''t know. "If it''s because of the baby, don''t worry. Everything will be fine", she pats my bump gently. "You need toe out so mommy can start dating again, ok?" I shake my head in disbelief andugh. She picks up her bag and stands up. I wonder where she is going. "Your husband will be home soon, I need to take my leave now", she says, as if reading my mind. I Original from N?velDrama.Org. keep telling her to stop calling Aidan my husband but she wouldn''t listen. I am about to say something when she turns to me with a mischievous glint. "I never knew you lie too", she winks. "You are a great liar by the way." Before I can stop her, she goes out and ms the door shut. I smile to myself about the remark. I became a great liar the day I came in contact with Aidan and I got to know I was going to be his bride. So much for being an unwanted bride, I muse to myself. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Tessa''s POV "Aidan is married?" I open my mouth in disbelief. I can''t believe he eventually married that low-life girl. I thought something will happen and he will realize she is not his type of girl but the message before me proves otherwise. "Congrattions, Aidan is married to Anna Gomez", it reads. Damien sent me the message. He has been calling me for half an hour now but I did not pick up his calls. He sent the message instead and I can''t believe it. Is this a prank to make me pick his call? I ask myself but after waiting for some minutes for his call to mockery of me by informing me of Aidan''s marriage. I had no idea Aidan is married and I am still surprised by the news. How did Damien know when it is obvious that the wedding was a quiet one? Ever since the incident that happened on the award night, I have spent most of my time at home. I haven''t gotten over all that happened that night. My father pped me for the first time in the 25 years of my existence but my mother was supportive as always. Sheforted me and it gave me the strength to face my dad the next day. He has been persuading me to start work since I spend most of my days at home and I am thinking of considering it, just to make him happy and let him forget about my misdeeds. I need no soothsayer to tell me how Aidan got the video. It was apparently from Damien. He tricked me. He betrayed me and I hate him. I am also going to deal with him for what he did. I wanted toy low till everything was down before I can go back to the way I used to be. I have the intention of getting my revenge on Damien and Aidan but I intend to start with Damien for being a traitor. I heard he is married and I will make sure to ruin his marriage. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I miss Zoe and the other girls, I miss going to the club, I miss shopping and dressing up and I miss having sex. I just need to obey my father for a while, to gain his trust again before I continue living my life the way I want it. However, I am hoping to meet a dude in thepany so it will make my stay worthwhile. I guess I have to start getting myself used to men in suits. I feel stupid for being the pawn that Damien used to get back at Aidan. Aidan imed he is no longer interested in me because of the video but I know it''s a lie. He is only using the video as an excuse to dump me. Anna is already pregnant and it means they have been together for a while. My father thinks he dumped me because of the video too and he keeps ming me. Trevor did too. He called me careless and I told him to fuck off. I have been shutting everyone out for almost two months now. I am starting work next week hopefully and I will gain back my freedom after a month of bing a regr in the office. I can get back my life then. I can get back my interest and desire and I can also get my revenge. Damien is first, then Aidan. I am going to ruin their marriage. But first, I need to visit Anna, I smirk to myself. **** Evelyn''s POV I have no idea what this kiss means but I know it is the beginning of several things. It is an indication that I have to let go of my passion, cooking. I need to leave work in order not to cause more havoc. Mr. Adam''s countenance is showing no emotions and I don''t know what to think or what to say. Pam and I are still not on good terms because of what happened the other night when she saw me with her father and heard him introducing me to his friends as his girlfriend. Thinking about what happened that night and how proud I felt being shown to the world that I am a fake girlfriend of a man like Adams, I ask myself if this kiss means anything to him. Is it another fake thing? Anna insisted that I stop working since we now have all we need. I have a house of my own and I am working on opening a big restaurant soon. I haven''t spoken to Aidan about it yet but I have enough to help me out. But I love cooking for Adams, I love seeing the delightful look on his face whenever he eats my food. I love seeing him mumble in joy because of how delicious it tastes and I love watching him eat, as well as our usual evening chat. He is down-to-earth and kind. I began to realize this after that night. We talk randomly about different topics, including the fears we harbor about our children. One day, when I asked him about Pam''s mother, he waved the talk away. He avoided it anytime I wanted to bring it up. Then I told him about Pam''s fear and he assured her in my presence that there is nothing between us. Now, I am more than confused. The same man that was assuring his daughter is standing here before me, giving me a look that I have no idea about and waiting for me toment on the kiss. What am I to say? You are a good kisser? He is indeed a good kisser. He caught me off-guard. I am still in my apron and I stood up after watching him eat, to go home when he walked close to me and pecked my lips with a smile on his face. I opened my mouth in surprise and he took advantage of it. He kissed me again, more thoroughly and I am left breathing heavily in confusion. I don''t know how I am feeling either. When he asked me to be his date to the event that night, I was excited because it felt like a privilege but now I don''t know how to feel. I don''t know if it''s right for anything to spring up between us, because of Anna and Pam. Anna will never approve of it because her friend and Pam won''t like the idea. "Evelyn?" He calls. I jerk out of my thoughts and stare pointedly at him. He looks embarrassed. He must have been expecting me to open up for him and jump up in excitement. But I can''t. Even though I can''t deny the fact that I like him too. My rtionship with men over the years has taught me great lessons and I know it''s better to be safe than sorry. Adams won''t be the first man that I like and I have tried to control my feelings for him. Now that it seems he is proposing something to me, indirectly confessing his feelings for me, I feel it is time to fight off my emotions. Adams and I are friends now, our rtionship has gone past that of an employer-employee but I want to maintain that friendship till the end for our daughters. Anna will hate me forever if Pam fights her because of me. I can''t let that happen. "I''m sorry." "I''m sorry", we both say. He watches me intensely, even though I still can''t figure out what he is feeling but I can see how hurt he is. He knows what my sorry signifies. My rejection. I can''t ept him. I like him but I can''t do this. No one will believe that I like him, even Anna. "Evelyn, you....." "Please, sir", I beg, interrupting him from saying whatever he has to say. I don''t want to hear because I don''t want to be persuaded into something I will regretter. I pick up my bag from the table, remove the apron from my neck in a hurry, and without looking at him, I stride out quickly, hoping he won''t stop me. Even though I have been hurt by men in the past, I still believe in true love because I have experienced it in a good soul but I don''t know if I am ready to move on and find true love again. I don''t know if Adams is that good soul, aside from my first true love. Even if he is, we can''t be together. Being together will cause our daughter''s enmity and that will never happen. I know I won''te back here again now that things have changed between us. It is better to be safe than to be sorry. I am no longer working with Pam''s father. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Aidan''s POV I had a long day at work today. My work has increased ten folds now that I have new clients, new ideas that I want to work on before the year runs out. Ever since the award night, I have always signed a new deal almost every week. I now have a personal assistant because of the workload. My personal assistant and the secretary now help me in reducing the loads of work I have to work on every week before the arrival of new ones. I know I need a vacation but I can''t go on one now. I have a lot to cover before then. I am also nning onunching my new innovative skill next week in Los Angeles. I have employed new workers for innovative ideas and they are really helping. I am also partnering with Madeline''s steel manufacturing Industry and I have established a carpany in Boston. I release my tie the moment I get out of the car. I heave a sigh of relief for being home after a long day. I am a bit early today unlike the other days of the week. I have been getting home veryte for the past three days now but today I am at home at exactly 10 pm. I now work on Sundays too because I don''t like staying at home with my wife... Anna. I mean I don''t like the idea of staying home alone with her. We avoid each other like gue and the silence that engulfs our home anytime we are around each other is disturbing and makes me ufortable. I could go days without talking to my roommates when I was in high school and even after high school but now, with a wife who is carrying my child, it feels absurd. I stroll into the house and yawn. All I want to do now is to take a hot bath and go to bed, tomorrow is another day to start work from where I stopped. Because of work, I barely have time for going out and having sex with girls that Richard gets for me, except once in a while. Sometimes, I bring them home while other times, we spend the night in my vi. "Hey, wee home", I hear Anna''s voice. I turn to where she is sitting with her protruding belly. I didn''t know she was there. She is barely awake each time I arrive home. It is either she is already asleep or she is inside her room, preparing to sleep. I am surprised she is weing me. She stands up and walks close to me with a smile. "Good day", I greet her and walk towards my room. I am hoping she won''t follow me and I am d when I can''t hear any footsteps behind me. What is wrong with her? What is with this strange behavior tonight? Does she want something? She has enough money in her ount and I doubt if she wants something from me. I know women tend to be nicer when they want or need something from you. "Aidan?" She calls me as I get to my room door. I thought she had gone to her room already. I am not in the mood for any chit chat tonight or any argument. Why is she following me? I ignore her and enter but before I can close the door, she stops me with her leg sticking to the door. "Courtesy demands that you answer my greetings, Aidan. What is wrong with you? How long are we going to keep ignoring each other?" She raises her voice. "Courtesy?" I sneer and throw my bag on the bed. "You are in my house and my room." "Really? I thought it''s my room", she sounds sarcastic. "What do you want?" I turn away from her and begin to undress. I can''t wait to get into bed. "What do I want? Why do you keep asking me that? I hate it when you do that, you make it look like...." "What do you want, Anna? I am damn tired and I need to go to bed", I grit my teeth, then face her squarely. She re at me coldly. "I don''t want anything. I waited for you on purpose...." "Why?" I cut her short. "She scowls before answering. "I made you dinner." "What?" I can''t believe what she is saying. She made me dinner and she waited for me on purpose. "Why didn''t you let the maid do the cooking?" She shrugs. "I just thought I should make your meal today." "I didn''t ask you to. Besides, I am not hungry, you can go now." I turn back to remove my trousers. "Aidan, you need to eat please. I spent more than an hour preparing that meal and I have been trying not to sleep for more than two hours because I want to...." "Anna?" I snap at her in anger. She is getting on my nerves. I am now in my pants only. "I didn''t marry you to cook for me. I married you to only be in my house and give me my baby. Don''t get on my nerves and stop doing what I ask you not to do. Why are you being stubborn?" "This is unfair, Aidan", I can see tears welling up in her eyes but I don''t care. She caused all this. "Go to bed." "You think it''s easy being here all alone all day long without anyone to talk to, not even the man I call my husband or perhaps my baby father? Do you think I am happy?" "I don''t care, Anna. You and your mother signed up for this", I remind her. She looks at me without saying a word. I am expecting her to say something but she didn''t, so I turn back to pick up my towel from the closet and stride to the bathroom door. She signed for it. And Evelyn too. They should bear the consequences. **** Anna''s POV N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Now I know how heartless Aidan is. He isn''t even considering my condition. I know he is cold and arrogant but I never knew he is also heartless. I am doing all of this for his mother, I wouldn''t be doing this if it is of my own free will. Aidan wants me to hate my baby but I won''t. I just can''t wait to get the baby out so I can get my life back. His mother came visiting and she asked me to take good care of her son. She advised me to be patient with him but I am losing my patience. Aidan is a wicked soul and I can''t take it anymore. I thought starting up a conversation with him today will be a great way to kickstart a new chapter of our lives. I asked the maids to retire to bed early, giving me a chance to make his meals. I am disappointed and I doubt if I can take this anymore. I don''t think I can stick to the promise I made to his mother if he continues behaving this way. I stand waiting, lost in thought till he finished taking his bath. When hees out of the bathroom with water dripping from his wavy ck hair down his broad body, I quickly look away so he won''t think I am ogling him. I can see he is surprised to see me still standing. "You know so well that I didn''t want this too, Aidan. The least you can do is make things easy for each other till it is time for me to go, is that too much to ask?" I begin. He didn''t answer, he saunters to his closet instead, like I don''t exist. "Aidan?" "What?" He barks. "Why the hell do you like shouting?" I yell back. "Why are you making it look like I forced the whole thing on you? Why are you making it look like I am pinning you down with this pregnancy?" "Maybe if you didn''t let me have sex with you that night, we won''t be here", he points his finger at me as he speaks. "What? Are you ming me for what happened?" "Aren''t you ming me too?" "You seduced me, Aidan", I remind him. "I seduce you? Why didn''t you stop me?" "Are you stupid?" I move close to him but he didn''t look threatening. "I am a decent girl, I am nowhere as loose as the girls you carry about. I was a virgin before I met Cameron. What do you think of me?" "You were a virgin but you are no longer one." He states and my lips tremble. Maybe if I was a virgin when we had sex, he would have valued me more, I thought to myself but my subconscious thinks otherwise. "Do you know you are shameless?" I demand from him. "You are married, yet you bring girls to your matrimonial home? How will you feel if I bring men into this house too?" "I think you have forgotten the rules guiding out the contract. I am not stopping you from dating but my baby needs to be out first. I can date whoever I want and I can bring them here because this is my house", he says firmly. "Take your baby out already, then. I am tired of all these." I push my belly towards him and he moves backward. I am mad at him. I im I am here because I want my baby to have a father but I don''t even have one. I don''t know where my father is and whether he is dead or alive, but here I am. I survived it. I survived living without a father, my baby can live without her father. I feel like moving out of his home right now. I can''t keep staying here when he doesn''t even know my worth. I am not waiting for him to recognize me as his wife but I want him to value me as his baby mother. I need to move out, but first I need to know something. This will determine whether I am going to leave his home or not. What I want to know is to question my mother and know where my father is. That will determine what my next line of action will be. Aidan is a motherfucker and he deserves no pity. I push him away and storm out. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Evelyn''s POV "Mom, I want to know who the hell my father is and where he is at the moment", Anna''s unexpected question startles me the moment I enter the house. I haven''t gotten over the kiss that happened between me and my boss and here I am receiving Anna at the most ungodly time of the day. What the hell is she doing here? I ask within me. This is definitely not the right time to talk about her riff-raff of a father. I am not in the mood to do any This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . talking at the moment. Now that I will no longer work with Mr. Adams, I want to restrategize my life and find my bearings. Anna is sitting on the couch, with her protruding belly and an angry look on her face. She has a key to the house but I am surprised she is here by this time, it''s almost 11 pm. I walk in and sit on the next couch in exhaustion. I wasn''t really tired from working but the thought of not going there anymore and what happened has weakened my system. I just want to take a shower and go to bed. "Mom?" She calls me. "Anna, what are you doing here by this time?" I ask her instead. "What I am doing here is irrelevant. What is important is knowing who the hell my father is", she grits her teeth in anger. I have no idea what is making her do this and why she is this angry but I won''t let her transfer the aggression on me. I have my problems too and her father caused all of this, for us with his irresponsibility. "Go home to your husband", I stand up to go to my room. I am sure she did note here on her own. She has an assigned driver that takes her everywhere she intends to go. Even though I am not interested in starting a conversation about her father, I am curious to know why she is doing this now. "I am not going anywhere until you answer my question", she says with a raised voice. I turn back to face her squarely. "What the hell is your problem?" "You, mother", she answers and my eyes widen. "You are my problem. I have given you enough time to talk to me about him and I know you won''t tell me if I don''t ask you anymore. I want to know who he is now." "Why are you doing this then, by this time?" "Because this is when I need my answers." "Why do you need them now?" I question her again. She looks away without uttering a word. I try to read her expression and I realize I haven''t been a good mother to Anna. I was bent on achieving our dreams and letting us out of her poor financial status but here we are with enough finances tost us years without being happy. I was having doubts about my daughter''s unhappiness but now I know she isn''t happy being with Aidan. I thought having wealth means having it all and having it all includes happiness but I am wrong. I am not happy. I am only satisfied that things are going the way I want them. But I am not genuinely happy and I have no idea why. I don''t know if my unhappiness ising from the fact that my daughter isn''t happy too. I don''t know. I move close to her and touch her arm. She refuse to look at me but when she eventually did, it is with a defiant look on her face. I almost smile. She got her anger from me. I get angry easily and it makes me take rash decisions. "Baby", I rub my hands on her body, pulling her to myself in an embrace. She didn''t want to hug me but I seed in pulling her to me. I rub her back to calm her nerves and when I am sure she is a bit calm, I pull away and peck her forehead. I don''t want to have regrets now that I realize money doesn''t bring happiness. If I want to admit that I have regrets, there will be many, starting from the day I met Anna''s father. But I don''t want to point that out as one of my regrets and I don''t want to point out anything happening in my life currently as a regret. Meeting Anna''s father brought me a good, beautiful baby like Anna. I can''t regret having her. I love her. She is my child and only fruit. I love her and it is high time I made her happy. She deserves to be happy. My n isn''t giving her the peace and joy I nned for her, it is only bringing achievements that have to do with money. Anna needs to be happy and I deserve to be happy too. What then does being happy require if it isn''t money? Is it love? Or what? "Anna, you should head home because it''ste. We can talk about this tomorrow since I won''t be going to work", she is still watching me, patiently waiting for an answer as she requested. "I have always thought my father was dead and I have always wished he was here to see me excel in school. How do you expect me to feel when I get to know that the man I have always wished to see again is not dead but alive somewhere in the world? You said you were going to tell me someday and I have been patiently waiting for the day toe. Now, I want to know what happened and why my father left without looking back to search for me ore back for me. I want to know why he left?" I can see tears welling up in her eyes and I know something must have happened to trigger what is choice. I have always wanted to keep it a secret till the end, but my anger ruined everything and now I have to face the music of my past. The past I have tried so much to let go of but keeps haunting me. The past of sweet and ugly memories. The past of my sweet memories overshadowed my ugly past and then all of sudden, the sweet memories faded away, giving the ugly past a chance to excel again in my life. The disappearance of my sweet memories is making my ugly past overwhelming, giving it a chance for me to remember again how it once hurt and finding it difficult to heal. My ugly past was painful but the disappearance of my sweet past was worse. It left me broken. But nature was at work. I couldn''t hold on to him because it was time to go. Death took him away. "Mom?" She taps me and I feel a tear roll down my eyes. I decided to just tell her already. I decide to let it all out of my chest. I decide it is time to share my burden with my daughter now. There is nothing more to hide. The hurt is still there, it makes no difference. "You have two fathers", I spill and she gasps. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Anna''s POV I have two fathers? How is that even possible? How can I have two fathers? One of them has to be my biological father. I couldn''t wait for the next day to get my answers so I went out to the car after leaving Aidan in his room. I am fucking pissed at him. I was already in my pajamas when he arrived and I didn''t bother to go change beforeing here. Mother is in a straight skirt with a maroon peplum top. I sit with numbness staring at her but her sob jerks me out of my reverie. A tear trickles down her eyes and I find myself unable to ask her why I have two fathers. My head is nk and I can''t seem to find an answer to the question myself. Instead of answers, more questions were arising. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Is it possible for two men to father a child? Was my mother cheating on my father? Was she dishonest with him? How did she end up with two men in her life? I am looking into space with more questionsing up, making it difficult for me to reach any conclusion. I believe my mother is the only me who can shed more light on the issue of my father. "The man you''ve always known as your father isn''t your biological father", she begins and I shift my gaze back to her. "But I wish and I have always wished he is", she stares at me. "You loved him more than you loved my father?" I peer at her with curiosity. It is obvious she does. Now I am getting answers. The man who died was not my father but the man she loved. She looks away. "Your father didn''t ept you as his child when I became pregnant. His parents wanted us to be married and they liked me. He didn''t love me..... " "Did you love him?" I cut her short. "I used to." She affirms. Then she continues. "His father threatened to disown him if he didn''t ept me. He had no choice but to marry me. He knew he would go broke for life if his father disowns him. The marriage was a bitter one and a week before you arrived, he left." He left? Why? She use her hand to wipe her tears. "I didn''t want to tell his parents about his disappearance until you came to the world. I went intobor and no one was around to help me to the hospital. I called his mother and she came running to my rescue. They asked of him and I had to tell them the truth. They gave me their support and we were patiently waiting for his arrival but he never came back. After a year, his parents asked me to go back to the house, I knew they were tired of me. The fact that I didn''t give birth to a male like their expectation was also a factor. I left for home but I couldn''t sleep. The memories of how he usually abused me kepting and I decided to sell the house out. I felt unwanted so I left the town for somewhere, that was how I met Fred, your second father", she smiles sadly at thest statement. "He epted us with open arms and took us in. We began to live together and he loved you like his own", another tear drops from her eyes before she can wipe it. "How old was I when you met Fred?" "A year and half", she replies. "What if something had happened to my father?" I ask her. I feel she wasn''t patient enough. Someone disappeared with no traces and you just assumed he left you? Why didn''t she look for him? I no longer care about the second man who took care of me, I am bothered about my father''s sudden disappearance. I am beginning to see reasons why I should no longer stay with Aidan. My mother wasn''t patient with my father, so I see no reason why I should be patient with my so-called husband. "Why didn''t you wait for him toe back and exin himself before moving on? You moved on too soon. You should have waited....." "I wasn''t patient enough? Do you have any idea what I went through?" "I have no idea, the same way you have no idea what I am going through too", I retort back. She nods and keeps quiet. I am not done talking to her, I want to know everything. "Did you try to find him?" Sheughs shortly. "You turned to a judge overnight, Anna. I can''t believe this is you. You are here judging me without knowing who the hell your father is and how stupid he was. Why did he have sex with me when he knew he didn''t Ioved me? He was in love with someone else all along and that was who he ran to after leaving us", she shout in frustration. I can''t believe what she is saying. Father left her for another woman while another man was taking care of his responsibilities. "What good will finding him do for you and me? Do you think I didn''t try? Do you think I just gave up just like that? Even when Fred proposed marriage to me, I didn''t ept him because I felt your father was going toe back to me when he realized how good of a woman and mother I am. I took great care of you because I wanted him to be proud when he sees you but he didn''te back. He never did. Do you still want to me me?!" I can''t believe my mother had gone through all of this. She waited for my father while in another man''s house who was taking responsibility for my father''s foolishness. "Do you even know how hard it was for me? Do you know what I went through? Do you know how he abused, humiliated me? You don''t, so you have no right to judge me. My love for him turned to hatred the very day he denied you." He denied me? I thought he never came back. My heartbeat increased. "He came back?" I ask with guilt. "We met", she deres with a low tone. "identally. I took you to a park just so we can have fun. It was gettingte and Fred already called to tell me he was back from work but he didn''t meet us at home. That was how I stumbled upon him and his bride with a baby boy. He asked his wife to excuse us and she did. He even introduced me to her as a long-time friend. I wasn''t surprised because I knew she was the one he loved. When I told him you were his child, he denied it, even when everything about you speaks otherwise. He used me of cheating, he said he knew I was dating a man and he was sure the man was responsible for my pregnancy and not him. He even said he already told his parents. He lied to them so they can consider him back. He denied us just to get his inheritance", her body begins to vibrate suddenly and I feel my face getting wet. It is as if my childhood memories have been wiped off, until today. I can see the faces of two men but I don''t know who is real and who is fake. Now I know my father is a fake while the man my motherter fell in love with was the real one. He ought to be my father but destiny had something else in stock for us, especially for me. Where is he then? Where is the man who epted me as his child despite everything? Why isn''t he here with us anymore? Did he leave too, just like my biological father? Is he going toe back to us soon? "Where is the father? I mean Fred", I say in between sobs. She raises her head to look at me, with tears streaming down her eyes. "I have no regrets, Anna except one. The fact that I did not get married to him till his death is my only regret. He asked me to be his wife but I didn''t answer him. He loved me but I didn''t realize I was also in love with him until the day he left the world. He took care of us, showed us immense love, he adored you but death took him away. When he died, my world crumbled and I began to face more trials of life. I wouldn''t be here if he was still alive, Anna." I am controlling myself from bursting into tears. "He is dead?" Now I realize my father is truly dead. I have always thought he was dead all along until my mother confessed that he was alive but now I don''t want to believe that I have a father alive. My real father is dead. It feels like someone is poking my heart with a string and after a while of heavy breathing, I begin to feel the piercing of my heart and I can hear it breaking into pieces. "Yes, Anna. Your real father is dead", she announces and we begin to cry loudly together in pain, sorrow, and regrets. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 SIX MONTHS LATER Aidan''s POV I get out of the Ferrari after parking in the driveway. It is past 9 pm already and I am damn tired. I left work early today because I feel I need to rest so I won''t end up sick. I have been working hard these past few days and I am already considering a vacation soon, with my baby Lily. She is two months old. I take long strides toward the house with my briefcase while losing my tie with my right hand. I exhale deeply when the tie is off and my phone rings Immediately. It is Richard and I wonder why he is calling me thiste. "Congrattions to the jack of all trades", he screams. "Jack of all trade?" I furrow my brows in confusion. I have no idea what the idiot is talking about. He always call at the wrong time, either when I am too tired of his drama or when he wants to tease me about something and I will end up telling him to shut the fuck up. "Yeah, master of none", he chuckles. I feel like punching him for making such a silly joke. I am tempted to drop the call and go take a bath, instead of listening to his stupid talks. I open the door and move in quietly. "You are actually different, you know?" I didn''t answer him. "The Jack of all trades is usually the master of none but you are the master of all trades." "Why are you calling me this time, Richard?" My voice is stern. I want to know if this call is important or not. "I''m calling to congratte you of course and to wish you a happy birthday", he utters. I didn''t even realize today is my birthday. I totally forgot it''s my birthday and I wonder why mom didn''t call me today. If she had called, I would have remembered it was my birthday. I wonder why Richard didn''t call since morning and he is just calling now. What is he congratting me about? I ask myself inwardly as I slump to the sofa in the living room. I drop the briefcase and rx my back morefortably on the chair. I want to be done with the conversation and go to bed. "What are you congratting me for?" I voice out my thoughts. I already know he is calling because it''s my birthday but I don''t know what the congrat is for. "The news is over the inte", he shouts in excitement. "What news?" I am curious. "You don''t know?" "No", I answer sharply in anticipation. I am hoping it is not bad news but a good one. "Your automobile idea has been epted in America and you are now recognized all over America", he informs me and I almost gasp. Howe I am just getting to know about this from Richard of all people and not from my Secretary or Personal Assistant. Didn''t Chloe or my P.A get any congrattory messages? This is good news, in addition to the Japanese deal we signed and concluded today. It is great news and I almost jump up in excitement. This birthday is the best so far and I can''t wait to tell mom about it. I am so excited. "Thanks, man. I got to go." I beam to myself proudly. "Congrats once again, I''m proud of you." "Don''t be, you should be serious too", I scold him. "You are too serious...." "Shut up and get off my phone already", I utter loudly. I wonder when Richard will be serious with his business. He keeps facing serious setbacks in the mental note to talk to Pam, his girlfriend about it. I just hope he won''t be mad at me for reporting him to her and I also hope he gets to change. "Whatever, bye!" He disconnects the call before I can say anything else. Sometimes, I feel bad for the way I treat him and other people, of which Anna is one. Richard is quite understanding but Anna isn''t. She doesn''t know me well enough even after a year of our marriage. We keep arguing about one thing or the other and I always feel guilty at the end of the day about how harsh I talk to her. She usually takes it the wrong way and we end up insulting each other. Aside from that, she has been a good mother to our child, Lily. Lily has sharp piercing blue eyes just like mine and I love looking at her. She is adorable. I inhale deeply and stand up to go to my room. I suddenly notice how quiet everywhere is. I know Lily will already be asleep but I wonder where Anna and the maids are. It is just past 9 but most times, when Ie backte, they will still be awake, doing one thing or the other. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The rtionship between Anna and I is still conservational but she sometimes waits up for me whenever I work outte. I appreciate her for that but I stopped her from doing that already. I suddenly smile, remembering the congrattions from Richard and the trouble I went through just to achieve that. I feel I need to appreciate my innovative team for a job well done. I need to increase their sry so they can be motivated to work more for me. As for the Japanese deal, Chloe and I will handle it. I smile broadly as I find my way to my bedroom. I am gradually achieving all I have nned for and my heart glows with joy when it dawns on me that I am doing all of this without my father''s help. I am doing this all alone. I am doing this without consulting my father for any reason and I am doing this in a great way. I am New York''s youngest billionaire and I am hoping to be that of America soon. I know my mother will be proud of me. I swing the door open with an unknown strength in me and I realize the room is in pitch darkness. I furrow my brow in confusion, wondering who entered my room in my absence. I don''t like it when my privacy is invaded and I begin to feel Anna is responsible. "I am going to warn her tomorrow morning before heading to work never to do this next time", I say to myself and find my hand on the light button. I flick the light on and my eyes widen with the surprise in front of me. They all scream in excitement and rush forward to hug me. My mother, Anna is with Lily in her arms, the maids, Evelyn, Pam, and Richard. "Happy birthday!", they shriek in excitement. The smile on my face that faded when I entered my dark room, begin to spread all over my face again. I begin to feel genuine happiness and a sense of fulfillment that I haven''t felt in years. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Damien''s POV I flutter my eyes open when I feel the sudden seeping of sunlight into my room. The sh is directly on my face and I know someone is behind it. As soon as I adjust my eyes to the bright light, Paige drops a I re at her as she stands with arms akimbo. I yawn loudly and sit upright,ying my head on the headboard. I wonder what is wrong now. Last week, we fought because of the girl I had sex with in the club. We fight almost every week, she is either using me of being unfaithful orining that I am not giving her enough attention. She loves nagging and I have threatened her with a divorce when she does that again. I married her for a reason, not because I really wanted a wife and now that I have achieved my aim, I don''t even like her no matter how sexy she tries to look. I am tired of her and getting pleasure from some other woman is what I want. "Why did you wake me up?" I question her with eyes closed and my head upward. I didn''t hear any response from her, so I open my eyes and tilt my head to the side where she is now standing with folded arms and a sad look on her face. "Why did you wake me up this early, Paige?" I repeat. "This early?" She opens her eyes wide and begins tough sarcastically. I turn to pick up my phone so I can see the time. It is 11 am. "You''ve been in bed all morning. I am not surprised because I am sure you were awake all night, f***ing your whores", I can feel her anger. I wonder how she always gets to know whenever I have sex with ady. I brought ady homest night but I was careful not to let her know. I came backst night from the clubte and I was sure she was already in bed. After the hours of sex with the girl, she left before dawn and I went to sleep. Now I am sure she was spying on us or she has a spy among the maids. I am really in no mood for her morning nagging. I have been in California ever since the award night. I needed space so I came back home but now I feel it is time to give Paige space again. I need to go back to New York to finish what I have started. Paige needs to learn her lessons and know that I married her for a reason. I am about to warn her not to start with any nagging when my phone rings. It is Donovan. Donovan doesn''t call me for any business-rted reason, he calls when it has to do with new information about my revenge or about the home in New York. I wonder what he has to say now. I am hoping it is going to be good news. "Donovan." "Boss, good day", he greets politely. I imagine him bowing down in greeting with his huge body. "How are you doing?" "I am doing good. I have news for you", he says. "Really? What is it?" I am having a feeling it has to do with Aidan. I hear Paige shift her weight on the ground, she isn''t happy that I am not attending to her first. I have Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. even forgotten she is here for a reason that I still don''t know what it is. From the serious look on her face, I know it is important, maybe she wants money. "Yes, boss. Anna had a baby two months ago", he informs him. "What?" I exim. I am amazed at the time. Two months ago and I am just getting to know? Why didn''t I see it on TV that my greatest enemy now has a child? He made his marriage unknown to the world and now he is doing the same for his child. What is happening? What is he trying to hide? Why isn''t he publicizing his marriage to the media? "Yes, boss. A girl." He asserts. "You just got to know?" "Yes, justst night I saw Anna with a baby at a mall so I did some check on her and I found out the baby is hers and Aidan''s. Nobody knows she is married to him." "Really?" "Yes, boss." "Something is fishy. What is Aidan trying to hide?" I voice out my thoughts. "Aidan?" Paige questions before Donovan can reply me. I didn''t realize I say that aloud. I look up at Paige to see her wide-open eyes. "Can we talkter, Donovan?" I don''t want to say any more thing in the presence of Paige. "Yes, boss", I disconnect the call and gaze up at her. "What happened to Aidan?" She asks me. "Why are you asking me? Call him yourself", I retort back. She doesn''t like hearing anything bad about Aidan. They don''tmunicate anymore but I know she still feels something for him. I stand up to move to the bathroom, forgetting she is in my room for something. "Damien", she calls. "What?" I bark in annoyance. I have no idea what Aidan has that I don''t. I have no idea what they like in him and why girls flock to him. Seeing that affection and care on Paige''s face is reminding me of how I have failed in ruining Aidan. I feel he is the reason for almost everything happening in my life at the moment, including the fact that father and I might never reconcile. I hate him with passion and I want to see his downfall, I want him to experience a major setback in everything he cares about, his business and family. I want to know why he isn''t showing Anna and his child to the world. I want to know what he wants to hide by doing that. Then, I can strike from there. I will teach him never to cross paths with me in our next life. I also hope we will be enemies in our next life because I don''t see myself bing friendly with Aidan. I hate everything that concerns him. "You didn''t go through the file", she reminds me, tilting her chin up. I can see the fear in her eyes after I barked at her. I stare at the file, wondering what it is all about. I take long strides towards the bed, willing to get done with whatever it is she wants so she can be out of my room and I can sit and think through the new n I am already formting in my head on how to strike Aidan hard and deep. I pick the file up and fling it open. The first thing my eyese across is the word LEGAL written in bold letters of the first chapter. I need no soothsayer to tell me what it is that Paige wants now. "I want a divorce, Damien", she utters softly, more like a whisper and like an affirmation of what I am thinking. What I am holding is a divorce paper that needs to be signed for Paige to be free from the cage I have her locked in. But I have no idea if I want this as much as she wants it. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Tessa''s POV This new lifestyle of mine is beginning to bore me to death. Being a good girl for more than 6 months and not having the time to sneak out to parties with Zoe is frustrating but I feel it is time to break free from my father''s hold and watchful eyes. I hate corporate outfits but I find myself wearing them for more than 5 months now. I find myself going to work with dad every morning, just so I can appease him. It wasn''t fun at first until I stumbled upon Williams and one other guy who is a new intake. Williams and I became really close and I began to feeling to work is worth it as far as he keeps admiring my sexy dresses and shapes. I now barely remember how depressed I was months ago about the humiliation that befell me but I guess I was able to get out of it because of how fast the videos and pictures about that night went off the media. I don''t know if my father is the one responsible for doing that or Aidan but I am grateful to whoever did it. I don''t know if I will still be able to show my face to the world if it had gone viral that I was dumped for a local girl. I havee to terms with my hatred for men in suits. I like Williams too and he wears a suit almost every day. I like the way he worships my body like the most beautiful woman on earth, and he doesn''t seize to tell me how beautiful I am. Butst night, the sex wasn''t the same. It was gentle and I felt it was lovemaking. I didn''t enjoy It. I wanted him to be rough with me like always but then I figured out that something was amiss and that is why I have concluded that it is high time I left this f***ing job. What I figured out is the fact that he is falling in love with me and I don''t want that. I don''t want us to get ufortable with each other. The only man I can love is Aidan. Any other man is just a sex partner. I am sitting on the chair in my office and twirling it in boredom when an idea suddenly takes form in my head. I grin at the sudden thought of lying that I am ill to my father so I can take some days off from work. That way I can figure out how to stoping to this hellhole. I stand up abruptly and take my phone to text my father. It is lunchtime but I know my father will be busy. He usually makes use of the lunch break to host private clients in his private suite within the I pick up my bag when I am done and walk graciously to the exit. I won''t go home, I will call mom to help me lie to dad that I was home before I left for Zoe''s apartment. I am going straight to Zoe''s and I don''t intend to go back home anytime soon. I know if I am home, dad will get to know that I am fine. He might question me for staying at my friend''s ce instead ofing home but I will figure out another lie to feed him with. I miss Zoe and I can''t wait to see her. I walk quietly to the elevator to take me downstairs where I can drive to my destination. I wait patiently for it to stop before entering. My eyes fall on Tony the moment I enter. "Tony", I beam at him. Tony is the new worker and I have my eyes on him. "Hi", He smiles shyly. I didn''t notice thedy inside is with him until he shines an apologetic smile her way. I gasp when I see her face. She looks different, she is now looking more sophisticated than she looked six months ago. "Anna?" I call. She shifts her gaze to me but I find no sign of recognition. Isn''t she the one? "How are you, Tessa?" She smiles at me. I almost thought she didn''t recognize me. I look from her to Tony wondering what she is doing here and why she is with Tony. "What are you doing here?" I can''t hold my curiosity. She throws me a harsh re and turns to Tony. "Let''s go." Tony nods as the door opens and they both walk out. She is wearing a red V-neck short gown with strappy heels. She has her lips in red gloss and that was why I could barely remember her. I watch them go out of sight till the elevator closes back and begins to go down. I tilt my head and think deeply. They look close together and I wonder if Anna is cheating on Aidan. How do they know each other? I ask. Then I begin to think of the possible ways they know each other and what form of rtionship is between them. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Suddenly, I remember seeing the college Tony graduated from and I figure out it is the same as Anna''s. I saw her picture on the day of graduation. Ever since the award night, I have been spying on her on social media. But the picture didn''t show her full length so I didn''t know she had already given birth then, untilter when Damien informed me. I grin widely as the elevator stops and I walk to the driveway. If they are from the same college, then it means there is something between them. They must have been in a rtionship before the wedding with Aidan but now they want to either continue from where they stopped or they have continued already. Then it means one thing. Anna is cheating on Aidan. I know Aidan hates sharing but this is something I can use to destroy their marriage. That way, I can finally have Aidan to myself, if Anna is out of the picture. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Anna''s POV I am in deep shit, I mutter inwardly, as I increase my pace, trying to run away from the bitch. I thought she had gone into hiding when I didn''t see her after the award night but I got to know I was wrong when she came to the mansion to look for me after Lily''s birth. I didn''t allow the maids to let her in and here she is again. I never knew she works here too, I wouldn''t havee looking for Tony. He asked me toe so we could grab lunch together. Since Lily was asleep in the nanny''s room and I was bored being at home, I decided toe over to his work so we could talk and eat at thepany''s cafeteria. Something beautiful is already springing up between Tony and me and I am damn scared this bitch will ruin it. I am less concerned about Aidan getting to know, my fear is Tony. I haven''t been able to summon up the courage to tell him I am married to a man I don''t love. I haven''t been able to tell him about my baby. He hasn''t asked me either and I hope he doesn''t ever ask. I have a feeling Tony thinks I went for abortion as I mentioned the day he heard the conversation between Pam and me. Tony and I have be closer over the months. I didn''t want to meet with him because of my pregnancy, I didn''t want to push him away with my situation. He insisted on meeting with me but I kept postponing our meeting till a week after Lily''s arrival. I was so d Lily came before graduation day, I wonder what I would have told Tony. He hasn''t said anything about my pregnancy and I don''t intend to tell him anything about it. We metst week and we have kickstarted a new rtionship. I know it''s too soon but I can''t wait any longer. I no longer want to waste my time, leaving a sad life because of my child. Now that she is here, I can get divorced anytime I want and take her with me. If Tony is serious, I am going to marry him. I gave birth to my baby a day before graduation. My graduation from college was the best thing ever with Lily around. We went together with Aidan and Lily''s nanny. I attended so I could get my certificate. Lily''s arrival brought unexpected joy and happiness, it gave me imaginable freedom and peace of mind. I do the things I like, I buy what I want and I go wherever I need to go. I am no longer bored in the house with Lily''s around. She makes me smile whenever I remember I gave birth to her. Aidan doesn''t care whether I date other men or not and I don''t feel bad for dating Tony while in his house. Aidan still dates other girls and he brings them home once in a while. Despite six months of staying in his home as a fake bride, he is still the same man I know him to be; hardworking, busy, quiet, harsh, rude, and arrogant. I like his soft side but he rarely shows it. I made a decision the very day I got to know about my father, the very day I got to know I had two fathers. My mother is still regretting the fact that she didn''t get to marry the man she loved and I am hoping the same mistake won''t happen to me. I am only with Aidan because of our child, we don''t love each other. I want to love my life, aside from being his unwanted bride. I am already tired of being tagged unwanted, everything about me screams unwanted. The maids in the house knows that I am their boss''s unwanted wife and because no one outside our home and immediate family recognizes me as his bride. It feels right but sad. I want to experience love in a good soul and I want to be loved. Finding love is definitely not here in Aidan''s home. "Hey, wait up", Tony runs to catch up with me. We are on the other side of the building now and I didn''t even realize I am a few meters away from the cafeteria. My mind is in turmoil. I know the cafeteria because this won''t be the first time Tony and I will be there. Now that he works, he doesn''t have time to take me out on a date in the daytime and I am trying to avoid going out with him at night. My baby needs me the most. "Hey", he calls again and holds my hand, thereby stopping me from walking any further. We face each other squarely and he smiles after watching me for a while. He is smiling because of my angry expression. I sigh deeply and I feel my anger dissipating immediately. Tony has his charms. "Who is she?" He tilt his head towards the direction we wereing from. I don''t know how to answer his question. My heart is thumping wild in fear, I don''t know what will happen when Tony gets to know I don''t only have a baby but I am also married to my baby father. I don''t want him to ever know but I am having a weird feeling about seeing Tessa in his workce. I am scared she will tell Tony. "She is a nobody", I answer and look away with guilt. "A nobody?" He ask with a raised brow. I know he isn''t buying my lie. "She is someone I don''t like", I confess. "That''s obvious", he chuckles lightly and holds my hand more firmly. We begin to walk towards the cafeteria but my mind Is elsewhere. I am thinking of what to do to make sure Tessa doesn''t say a word to Tony. Should I just tell him the truth before Tessa does? I ask inwardly. I don''t see myself exining my stupid, fake love life to Tony and about my baby. "Anna?" Tony taps me. I jerk out of my reverie. I didn''t hear him calling me earlier. I stare at his cute face and I realize suddenly that I don''t want this thing between us to end. I like Tony. He knows how to treat me right, unlike my silly husband. He knows the right word to say to me to make my legs jelly. He knows what I want and what I don''t. He knows when I am angry or sad and he knows the best way to cheer me up. I am having a feeling that this fear in me is because I am already falling in love with Tony and I don''t want to lose him. When the realization dawns on me, I almost begin to weep but Tony''s next action catches me off guard, pulling me out of emotional captivity and thoughts. He kissed me on the lips. **** Evelyn''s POV N?velDrama.Org ? content. I am broke, I say to myself as Ie down from the cab. I don''t know why Aidan is doing this to me after I had forgiven him for all he did to me when we first met. I thought we are now a family since my daughter is his wife but I am wrong. I have exhausted all the money in my saving to begin the establishment of my restaurant because Aidan isn''t helping me like I thought he would. If I had known this would be the end of it, I wouldn''t have stopped working for Pam''s father. I didn''t want to stop but I did anyway because of Anna and Pam''s happiness. I miss working there a lot and anytime I remember the kiss that changed everything, I can''t stop myself from smiling. When I am sad and alone, it keeps mepany and makes me feel special. I didn''t n for it to happen but it did anyway. But I never thought it would linger in my mind for this long. Today, I am not smiling after remembering the kiss. I am not happy. I thought I would be but I am not. Things aren''t going the way I want them. I still need a lot to finish up with the building of my restaurant, I need money to employ staff and get furnitures and equipments, among other things. I can''t ask Anna, I can''t, I say inwardly. I would never do that. I know Anna has a lot and she will help me willingly but I won''t ask her. I wanted her married to him in the first ce because I wanted this for her, more money andfort. I guess I would just wait till a miracle happens. I will leave the rest on hold till Aidan decides to help. I exhale deeply as I get to the door. I open it and go in. I miss my former apartment, this present apartment is big, cold, and lonely. I don''t know if it is because Anna is no longer staying with me or because of how ufortable staying alone is after spending several years with my daughter. I miss the good old memories and I wish I am done with my restaurant already so I can begin work to get rid of the boredom and loneliness. I slump to the sofa heavily, thinking about Anna. She seems a bit better and happier after I told her about her two fathers. I remember how I behaved like a teenager whenever Fred was around. I was ying hard to get everything, because I was scared of marriage, even when I knew I was heads over heels. I rest my back on the sofa, without attempting to go change my dress. I miss Fred and I feel emotional right now for all the pains I have been through. I feel the wetness of my eyes and Iugh softly, to refrain myself from breaking down. Thest time I cried hard was when he died and his remembrance now is making me all teary again. I have always learned to be hard-hearted because of my daughter. There are times when I feel like giving up, weeping, and throwing myself into the pit of depression but I kept going because of her. A tear rolls down my eyes unconsciously and I quickly wipe it away. The doorbell rings and I look towards the door in surprise. I barely have visitors and I wonder who it is. I rub my hands over my face to remove any traces of tears before walking to the door. I take a deep breath before throwing the door open. I gasp when I see who it is. The man that made me remember my past love. Mr. Adam. He reminds me so much of Fred and what I had missed without getting married to him. Even though I am surprised to see him, my heart swells in joy that someone is here that I can talk to, someone I can voice out my fears to, who will understand. Mr Adam is that person and he is like a twin to my Fred. Maybe that''s why I like him. "Hello, Evelyn", he shes me a smile with his hands in his pocket. Instead of inviting him in, I stand watching him, wondering why he is here at this time and in this situation that I am. I also wonder how he got to know where I live. When I turn back to go inside, tears begin to flow freely from my eyes. The next thing that happens is to find myself in his arms before I can fall to the floor. I burst into uncontroble tears. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Aidan''s POV The knock on the door makes me raise my head from the paperwork in front of me. I didn''t go home is unnecessary. At first, anytime I see her waiting up for me whenever I close from workte, it puts me off but now I like the fact that she waits up for me sometimes. But these past few days, she barely does that and I think it''s because of the baby. My precious gem, Lily. It felt like a dream the day she came to the world. Even though I was expecting her to give me a male child, I fell in love with Lily at first sight. She has my blue ocean-sharp eyes and I love everything about her. I made a vow to protect her with everything in my power. That day, I felt a soft spot for Anna and I appreciated her for giving me Lily, one of the best gifts ever. To show her my gratitude, I apanied her to the graduation ceremony the second day after Lily''s birth. I stayed in the car all through with Lily and the nanny. I didn''t want us to be seen together and I still don''t want it. I want a quiet divorce with Anna when the timees. I don''t want things to get messy with the media when they know we are married and about to be divorced. At this point in my life, I don''t want anything to ruin my image in the business world. I am still enjoying the privilege of the award. The second knock on the door pulls me out of my reverie. "Come in", I say sharply. The door opens and Chloees in with a file. I am a bit disappointed that it isn''t Anna. I have been feeling this way ever since thest time she stopped waiting for me. I always arrive home with the expectation of meeting her in the living room as usual, in her night robe, waiting for me toe home before she goes to bed. That show of affection makes me feel bad for wanting to punish her for her mother''s mistakes and for pushing her away whenever she tries to talk to me like a wife should. "Here is the file you asked me to work on, sir", she ces the file on the desk when she is close enough. I nod in response and dismissal but she is still standing. I gaze up at her. Her hands are sped forward in front of her and her head is bent. "What is it, Chloe?" I ask, wondering what is up with her. I have no idea why Chloe still feels ufortable with me, even now that I try to rte with my staff more than often. Staying with Anna for almost a year taught me that. The maids in the house loved Anna because of how cheerful she is with everyone and I envy her sometimes for the kind of free being she is. I envy her whenever I see her chatting andughing with our domestic staff at home. I tried doing the same thing with them but I always end up barking orders at them and before I know it, they will scurry away in tears. I tried doing the same at work. I remember the day Chloe and Iughed at one of my clients that I called a clown. I smile in remembrance. "There is someone here to see you, sir. She is someone you have warned us never to let in here again but I have no idea how she got in....." "Who?" I furrow my brow, trying to remember who I forbade froming. "It''s Miss Tessa", she answers. I remain quiet, wondering what she is here for. It''s been a while since west saw each other. I thought she was out of New York already. "I have been telling her you don''t...." "Why did she say she wants to see me?" I cut her short again. "She says it''s important", she replies. Tessa always takes things about her as important, I am not surprised. I drop my pen. "How long has she been here?" "Almost an hour", she responds. Tessa doesn''t have much patience. What is so important? I ask inwardly. "Let her in", I say, without giving it any thought. "Sir?" Her eyes widens in surprise that I am letting her in. I want to know what the important thing is and if it is not worth it, I will send her out. It''s not a big deal. "I said let her in", my voice is a bit raised. She shakes her head and runs out. I shift the paper work away and keep the file Chloe just brought in front of me so I can begin work on it after Tessa has left. I will work on the The knock on the door this time is soft and before I can grant her permission, she opens the door and Typical Tessa, I muse. Her dress catches my attention and I suddenly remember how she used to seduce me. I hope she isn''t here today for that. I have made a vow never to be intimate with her anymore. She is a devil and she can use that to her advantage. I need to be very careful. The dress is a ck short gown, stopping at her knee and her hair is down. She saunters to the chair opposite me with a little smile on her face. "Long time no see, Aidan", she crosses her leg. "How are you doing?" I am dumbfounded to see Tessa smiling. She is still the same person she was before now. I am thinking she is here to plead for forgiveness because she feels remorseful for what she did to me but I am wrong. Tessa will not change. "How can I help you?" I go straight to the point. I don''t want her to waste my precious time with frivolities. If she isn''t here, I know I will be halfway done with the file before me already. She looks around the office. "Your office is still the same way..." "Why are you here, Tessa?" I interrupt her. "I allowed you in because you told my secretary it is important. "Oh, yes. It is", she winks at me. I re at her. She is wasting my fucking time. Why can''t she just say whatever it is and get the fuck out of my office? I am about to tell her to get out when she dips her hand into her bag and brings out an envelope. My curiosity increase and I keep mute. I hope it has nothing to do with my business, I hope she isn''t trying to tarnish my image and ckmail me into marrying her too. "I have always been a bearer of good news but unfortunately, I bring to you bad news", she shakes her head sadly. My heart race and my eyes are on the envelope. "I am supposed toe to congratte you on your secret marriage but unfortunately....." "F***ing say what it is", I yell at her in irritation. She smiles. "You are still that impatient man I know you to be." I did not say anything. "I came here to tell you that your dear wife is cheating on you", she grins wildly. I didn''t understand what she was saying at first but after a while, I realize she is talking about Anna. "What the hell?" I grunt in anger. I know I am not supposed to be angry about this but I can''t help it. I just feel it is too soon for Anna to start dating again. I know I gave her the right to do this but this is the wrong timing. Our baby is barely three months old. Why is she desperate? What if the media knows about our marriage, is this how she will go about tarnishing my prestige and making me look stupid? I am mad at her because I feel if this marriage is actually real, she would definitely be cheating on me. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After a while, I begin to feel Tessa might be lying just to get me to do her bidding. I stare at her with doubt. "You don''t believe me?" She gasps. "Yes", I say firmly. I want her to prove it. My eyes fall back on the envelope. I really have no idea what I will do to Anna if this is true. Why can''t she just be patient till she is out of my house? How can she be dating another man when she is in my house as my wife? This makes no sense. She picks the envelope up and stands up. I am thinking she won''t show me and I am about to stop her when she says. "I am not here to ckmail you. I only came to prove to you that I am more worthy than your so-called wife. You married her because you think she is better than me but here she is", she leans forward and raises the envelope. "Shamelessly kissing another man when your infant is barely a year old. How the hell is she better than me then?" My fist tightens. I don''t know if I am angry at the news or the way Tessa is speaking and making a fool of my home. She should show me the proof already. I am breathing as if my heart will soon burst out of my chest. She throws the envelope at me and strides out. I watch her go before taking a deep breath and picking up the envelope from my chest. I open it with shaky hands and bring out the only picture there. My eyes widen at the proof before me. "What the hell!" Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Aidan''s POV It''s been so long since I came to a bar. Richard rarelyes out these days as he used to in the past. I really have no idea if what I discussed with Pam on my birthday is what is making Richard serious now or if it is because Richard has decided to be a responsible man. I sit silently, sipping my drink and thinking about the information I got from Tessa. I wish I didn''t see the picture, it keeps shing in my mind, even when I close my eyes. I don''t want to be angry but I can''t help it. I was distracted and I had to leave work so I could calm my nerves. I wish Richard is here with me. I tried his number but It wasn''t connecting. It''s been so long since Ist felt this disturbed. This disturbance is stopping me from working and I don''t want it. I wonder who the guy is and where they know each other from. Is he her ex-boyfriend? Are they back together? Does he know about me and her baby? I can''t find answers to the questions. I sigh and take a gulp from my drink. I don''t want to show Anna how displeased I am, which is why I am trying to calm myself down before going home. I have nowhere to go now but home. I finish up the bottle in front of me and beckon to the barman to bring me more. "Two more, please", I say to him and lean forward with my hand on my forehead. "Ok, sir", he smiles and ces two bottles in front of me almost immediately. He opens it for me and I take it before pouring it into the ss cup in front of me. "Drinking alone?" A voice mutters behind me. I almost spill the drink I am pouring while turning back to see who it is. I really need apanion. She looks familiar but I have no idea where I know her from. She stands confidently in her short skirt with a ruffled top. Her blonde hair is in a ponytail and her legs are crossed. I face my drink and I hear her move closer. "Why are you drinking alone?" She touches my shoulder when she is within my reach. "Who are you?" I blink, staring at her. I don''t want to sound harsh but I can''t help it. "You don''t know me?" She peers at me with a raised brow. "No", I say and take another gulp. I don''t feel bad for telling her the truth that I can''t remember who she is. "Well, we had a one-night stand a few months back", she smirk. I thought as much. I know she must be one of my one-night stands. I always recognize the people I have business with. They are important people and I feel remembering business partners and clients is one of the ethical principles in business. She sits when I don''t say anything else. She takes the ss cup from me and sips it. "How have you been?" She drops the ss cup. I suddenly lost interest in continuing my drinking. I don''t know why I am beginning to feel ufortable with her presence instead of being d that I finally havepany, to make me forget what happened. She is making me feel the exact way Tessa used to make me feel, sexually attracted. "Aidan?" She trails her hand on my chest, jerking me out of my reverie. I watch her. She licks her lips and I can feel her legs going towards my groin. I am trying hard to stop the groan about toe out of my mouth. I turn back abruptly, making her hands go off my body, I pick up the bottle and gulp down the remaining content of the alcoholic wine from the first bottle. She chuckles softly and stands up from the seat. "I miss you, you know?" I am suddenly speechless. She goes behind me and begins to rub her hands over my body. My body unexpectedly bes hot. I am now aroused. I didn''t n for this but my arousales at the least expected moments. I can barely withstand seductions. She bites my earlobe and it almost pulls me over the edge. I stand up abruptly and grab my car keys from the desk. I stride past her and say out aloud. "Let''s go." **** Anna''s POV I told Tony to avoid Tessa, not because of anything but because I don''t want her to reveal my secret to Tony. I didn''t let him know there is something I am trying to hide which is why I want him to avoid her. Tony agreed willingly after another briefugh. After lunch, I told him I needed to go. I know Lily must be awake and I needed to be around to feed her. After feeding my baby, I took a shower and a nap. I woke up to the ringing sound of my phone. Tony called to ask if we could go out but I said no. I am in the living room, thinking about how to deal with my constant refusal to go out with him every night. I don''t want him to suspect a thing and I feel if I refuse to go out with him once more, he will be suspicious and when he bes suspicious, he might get to find out about what I am hiding from him. The boredom in this house these days is out of the world. Aidan has stopped the maids from chatting with me, he ims they aren''t concentrating on the reason for their employment, even though I still chat with the head maid and Lily''s nanny. I like them both, they are elderly women and we do confide in each other. The head maid once advised me to make Aidan fall in love with me by showing him care and concern. It sounded ridiculous to my ears but I decided to give it a try. I did give it a try but it ended badly. I was beginning to like him for who he was and I thought something beautiful might spring up between us but Aidan is too hard. He is a hard nut to crack. I can''t take his bullshit anymore because my patience is wearing off already. I stopped waiting up for him and I stopped showing him the extreme care I was showing him ever since Tony came into the picture. Aidan''s behavior and nonchnt attitude were among the reasons why I epted Tony. My mother also contributed. When she told me the story of my two fathers, I felt it was a warning to me. I had the belief that if I give birth to a girl, Aidan will not ept her and there will be no future for us. As fate will have it, I had a girl and I felt it was high time I look elsewhere for someone who will love me unconditionally. I am grateful mom told me about the two men in her life. Thinking about her now, I miss her. It''s been a while since west saw each other. I am hoping to visit her since her birthday is approaching soon and I want to give her a big gift for her birthday. She isn''t telling me anything about her but I know she is making ns for her big dream, having a restaurant and I want to support her. I will get someone to find out what she is up to and use that as a birthday gift. Even though I am not a happily married woman, I feel content with the current happenings in my life. My baby gives me joy and I have financial freedom. I only have two problems at the moment. The first is my fear that Tessa will tell Tony I am married and secondly, the boredom in this house. The first problem has no solution for now but I am thinking of talking to Pam about the second problem. I should get a job, it will reduce my boredom. Pam traveled to see her mother and she will be back next week. I can''t wait to see her and tell her about Tony. We talked on the phone though and she was excited. I want to stand up to go check up on Lily and her nanny in the room when I hear the horn of Aidan''s car. I am still sitting and I remember the days I always wait for him toe home before I go to bed. He never showed his appreciation and it always annoys me. Now, I can''t wait for the four remaining years before our contract pses so I can go home with my daughter, establish my beauty spa and begin to live with my mother again. If Tony proposes to me, I will Original from N?velDrama.Org. marry him after telling him I have a child. I didn''t realize I am still sitting until the door opens and a blondees in. I rise sharply, thinking she is an intruder. I be numb when I see Aidan following behind calmly. His head is bent and he seems drunk because of how he is walking slowly. I need no soothsayer to tell me she is one of his slut. I have nevere across any of his slut, whenever he brings them home. The head maid tells me the next morning whenever he brings ady home and seeing them together now is disheartening. We are married for crying out loud. He is supposed to respect that fact and take his slut elsewhere and not here in our marital home. "Aidan?" I call. They both hoist their head up. The girl is surprised to see me, so is Aidan. He must be thinking I am in bed already. That is what I have been doing these past few days, going to bed early. "Who is this?" I point towards the girl. "None of your business", he grits his teeth and grabs her hand. The girl looks amused and she stares at Aidan for an exnation. They begin to walk towards his room and I have no idea why I am following them with a racing heart. "Aidan?" I keep calling him. He stops walking when they get to his bedroom door. He whispers into the girl''s ear, she nods and walks into the room. He turns back to face me. "What is the meaning of all these? I am tired of...." "Shut up", he shouts at me. "Shut up too", I shout back at him. "Do you have any idea what you are doing? Why do you keep bringing these girls to your marital home? Show some respect for goodness sake." "I should show you some respect?" Heughs softly. "You think you deserve it? Of course not, you don''t deserve a bit of sympathy or respect from me." I gasp and I feel tears welling up in my eyes. I don''t know why I still find his rude words offensive, I am supposed to be used to these already. "Aidan...." I trail off, not knowing what else to tell him. I suddenly regret why I followed them in the first ce and why I am still awake. "You are here because of my daughter so get lost", he points at me. "Aidan." "Shut the fuck up and go away", he yells in my face, before walking to his room and mming the door shut. I can''t believe we are back to being the couples that shout at each other. It''s been a while since we fought like this. I feel hurt and I begin to cry as I find my way to my room, blinded by my tears. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Tessa''s POV The ringing sound of my phone wakes me up from my deep slumber. I groan and stretch my hand to pick my phone from the side drawer with my eyes still closed. When the phone is in front of me, I open my eyes to take a peek at who it is. Trevor''s name shes across the screen and my eyes open wide. Trevor and I haven''t talked ever since he called me before I left for the award night. I felt used and didn''t bother to call him and he hasn''t called either until now. What the hell does he want? I ask myself. This is the same person I gave my body to, who promised me heaven and earth if I gave him what he needed so I can get what I also need in return. He only used me. I was so stupid to have let him have his way with me. Father will definitely disown me if he gets to know I had sex with Trevor. He was mad at the sex with Damien and he refused to talk to me for days but I know if he knows about what happened between Trevor and me, he won''t hesitate to disown me, just the way he did with my elder sister, Freya. He didn''t want her to be married to the man she is married to. Freya loved him and he loved her too. Father refused to give them his blessings and Freya eloped with him. He disowned her on the phone. Initially, I was d Freya was out of our lives. Father loved her dearly and I envied her for the kind of attention and love she gets from our father while I was still little. Freya left when I was 18 years old and my father''s love shifted to me. I enjoyed it all, forgetting my sister exists, not caring to know if she was faring well or bad. Yearster, I realized how much I loved her. I missed her badly, my mother does too and she is patiently waiting for her toe back home to us. The phone in my hand begins to ring again, pulling me out of my reverie. I reject the call and drop the phone furiously. I don''t want to talk to him and I don''t want to hear whatever he has to say. I can do this my way, without his help. Even though I still love Aidan, I am already getting tired of these games. I am hoping my n this time will work. I want him to divorce Anna so I can get close to him again, let him have sex with me so I can be pregnant. If it doesn''t work, I guess I am going to just give up. I am beginning to feel Aidan doesn''t deserve all the stress and effort I am exerting into having him which is bing an unrealistic dream. He isn''t the only man that I like. I like Damien too, but I am still mad at him. I like William and Tony too. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Besides, there are a lot of them out there. My phone rings again and I pick it up angrily to shout at Trevor to stop calling me when I see it is dad. I heave a sigh of relief and roll on my belly on Zoe''srge bed. She has gone to work since dawn and I have been sleeping since she left. "Hello, dad", My voice is down. "Princess, I''m so sorry. I got your message verytest night", he apologize. "It''s ok, dad." "How are you doing? Your mom says you are at Zoe''s", he utters. "Yes, dad. I am fine now. I was a bit stressed from work, I guess. All I need is rest." "Why didn''t you rest at home then? I fought with your mother when she told mest night and I called you several times but you did not pick up." I didn''t know that he called. "I must have been deeply asleepst night when you called. I had toe here because of the business n I told you Zoe and I are drafting. We had an online meeting yesterday and I offered toe here and rest." I lie carefully. Father is a smart man and he can detect lies easily. "How was the meeting?" He asks after a moment of silence. "It was ok." "When are youing home, then?" "Well, I don''t know yet but I have ns toe to work tomorrow if I am strong enough..." "I thought you said you are fine", he cuts me short. "I am," I affirm. "Should Ie to take you to the hospital?" "No, dad. I am fine. All I need is rest." "Are you sure?" "Of course", I assert firmly. "Alright, I love you." "Love you too, dad. Bye." I smile and drop the call, exhaling deeply. I guess I will have to go to work tomorrow. I don''t want dad to get suspicious of anything. Besides, I need to do two things at work tomorrow. First, I need to check the files on Tony''s educational background from the Staff Department tomorrow so I can confirm if my suspicion about being ssmates with Anna is right and I also need to talk to Tony. **** "Tessa", I hear William call me before I can enter thepany. I shut my eyes, I was hoping I would do what I came for without letting him know. What excuse can I give for not picking up his calls? I ask inwardly before turning back slowly to face him squarely with a fake smile on my face. "Hi", I wave at him. "How are you doing?" He scrutinizes me from head to toe. I am wearing a short straight ck skirt with a white long sleeve shirt and zers, my ck heels are matching with my dress. William, on the other hand, is wearing his usual ck suit with ck shiny shoes. He looks handsome as usual. It is lunchtime already and I am sure he ising back from the cafeteria. I came here on purpose because I don''t want the numerous people in charge of the staff department to be there so I can get what I want quickly and go out before they are back. Since William is back from his lunch break, it means the others will begin toe back, so I need to do what I am here for quickly. "I''m fine", I answer with a smile. "I called you several times but you weren''t picking your calls. I was worried when you did note to work yesterday, are you fine?" He moves closer and peers at me closely, as if to figure out what is wrong with me. "I am fine, William. I was a bit sick the day before, that''s why I left for home", I exin. "Oh, sorry. I hope you are better now?" "Yes, I am." "So you have resumed work?" "No, I haven''t. I only came here to check something. I will go back before the end of the day", I tell him. I am still at Zoe''s apartment and she isn''t at work today. We have ns for tonight. I just came to get my answers and to make sure dad sees me at work. "Ok", he smiles sweetly at me and scratches his head nervously. I know he wants to ask me something. I turn back and he finally asks. "Do you mind if we meet tonight?" "Yes, William, I do mind. I am still recuperating." "Oh?" "Yeah", I begin to walk inside and he follows. "Where are you going now?" He demands from me. "To the staff department", I respond, without waiting. "Will you let me know before you leave?" He runs up to catch up with me. "Yes", I say, without giving it much thought. I have no intention of letting him know when I am leaving. We might end up having sex in his office and I am not interested. I have put a stop to the affairs between us. It can''t continue. "Bye", he waves at me with a grin. He is going to take the elevator up to the sixth floor where his office is located. The paths we are going are different because I don''t need to take the lift for me to get to the staff department. "Bye, William. See youter", I sh him one of my sweetest smiles before walking towards the department. I can feel his eyes on me as I walk but I did not turn back to confirm if he is still standing there watching me or he is gone. When I get to the transparent door leading to the department, I see Tonying towards the door. I grin in satisfaction. I need to talk to him about Anna. I want to ckmail him into having sex with me so I can use it against him. All I need to do is to tell him I know he is dating Anna and if he doesn''t want me to tell Aidan, he needs to have sex with me. He has been avoiding me, ever since the day I hugged him in the elevator. He is a hot guy and I like him. I can''t wait to have a taste of him. I watch him dangling the keys in his hand and hoisting his head up. Our eyes interlock and I beam. He looks away shyly and walks closer. "Hello, Tony", I touch his soft cheeks. He takes my hand away and walks to my back. I turn back, surprised. "I am sorry, Tessa but I am in a hurry to go somewhere right now? Can we talkter?" He fakes a smile. Is he still going to continue avoiding me even when he knows I have what can ruin him? Now that Aidan knows, I am sure he is making ns to deal with him. "OK", I murmur with a nod. "Thank you", he bows with a grin and saunters away. I watch him go. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Aidan''s POV I would have gone back to the bar I was atst night if only I wasn''t this tired and hungry. I remember I ate nothingst night and this morning too, I only ate a few snacks as lunch and the sex with that blonde was something else. She reminded me of Tessa, she was wild in bed, just like Tessa. She wouldn''t let me be. But this morning when she requested money, I remembered her instantly. She was the whore I brought into this same house months ago before Anna and I got married. I gave her some money and told her never toe back. I was d I used protection, I wouldn''t have brought her in if only I knew she was a slut. I don''t like girls like that. Knowing who they are turns me off. I swing my briefcase tiredly and drag my feet to the door, the moment I came out of the car. I am pretty tired and I want to go to bed after having dinner. I just hope Anna isn''t waiting for me like she did yesterday. I was surprised to see her in the living room. I figured out that she has resumed the role of waiting for me. Even though I was so mad at herst night, I couldn''t tell her what she did and why I was pissed at her. I just thought letting her know her ce was the best. I just wish she can stop all of this and let us live N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. in peace as strangers and not as couples. That is what I want, especially now that I know she is dating someone again. This thought alone pisses me off. I hoist my head up when I get to the pavement and the door opens. I see Anna firsting out before my eyes fall on the person she is looking at. She is wheeling my mother out. I suddenly feel guilty for not visiting my mother for a while now. She usuallyes to visit when she misses me too much and after several calls, asking me toe home or something important has happened or is about to happen. "Mother?" I call and they both look up. Anna''s countenance changed. The smile on her face is no longer there. She wheels mother further as I walk to meet up with them. Mother must have been waiting for me for long, it looks like she is about to go home. I wonder where Lucy is. When she is closer, I hug her. When I disengage from the cold hug, I watch her face for answers on what could be wrong and why she is cold with me. Did something happen to my father? Her face looks sad and I begin to think of the possible reason for her outright show of sadness. Mother hides her emotions well unless she really wants you to know something is up. "Mom, are you ok?" I ask her with concernced in my voice. She didn''t answer so I ce my hand on her soft cheeks and ask her again. "Are you fine?" She removes my hand from her face gently and Anna turns to leave. I don''t understand what is happening. "I came to see you", she only says. Is she angry because I didn''t arrive home early and because I kept her waiting? "Sorry for keeping you waiting, mom. Let''s go inside", I move to the back of her wheelchair so I can take her back inside but she grabs my hand, stopping me. I really don''t like the way she is acting weird tonight and I am scared of the unknown. "Let''s talk out here, I have been here for a long time and I need to go home", she mutters. I try to search her face again for answers but I get nothing. "I can take you home myself, mother", I suggest but she shakes her head. She tilt her head to the left, looking at the terrace with a shady view. "Let''s go there", she points at the ce. Without hesitation, I touch the wheelchair and begin to wheel her towards the ce. When we get there, I drop my briefcase on the floor and sit, making sure that her wheelchair is beside me and I am holding the handle where her hand is ced. I am watching her intensely and patiently waiting for her to tell me what the problem is. "Mom?" "I came here this morning to see Anna in tears", she begin and I know instantly what the problem is and why she is giving me this cold behavior. Did Anna tell her anything? "I came to visit my grandchild but my heart broke into shreds when I saw my grandchild''s mother in tears. I kept asking her why she was crying but she refused to tell me a single thing. I cried too." She sniffs. I suddenly feel ashamed of myself. I would have done everything possible in the world to make sure that mom didn''t see Anna in tears if only I was home when she arrived. Why was she crying? I put her in her cest night. Did she cry from the day before till this morning? "I know the kind of son I gave birth to. I can see the guilt on your face, Aidan and I know you are responsible. I didn''t even need Anna to tell me what she has been going through for me to know you are not good to her." "This isn''t the first time I am noticing something about how you two live like strangers. First, you sleep in different bedrooms, and secondly, I saw how puffy her eyes were at your birthday party. Is this what you have be? Why do you want me to feel responsible for your actions? If I hadn''t asked you to marry this girl, If I hadn''t pleaded with her to be your wife, maybe she would still be living her happy life? What is the essence of keeping her in a big house like this when the world doesn''t even know she is your wife? She isn''t happy. That girl reminds me of who I used to be." She rants in a raised voice. My head is bent in shame. "I''m sorry", I apologize, not knowing how to handle the situation. I know my mother is really angry but I have my reasons for behaving this way with Anna. It''s just that I can''t tell her. "You are sorry? Everything is not about being sorry", she shouts. "I can''t remember the number of times your father told me sorry but it didn''t change anything, did it?" I shake my head. It didn''t change anything. Instead, it got worse. "Are you a woman beater?" She asks sharply. "What?" I raise my bent head. "Of course not, mom. We only quarreled." "A quarrel? That''s where it starts from. From quarrels to ps and beatings. Don''t be like your father, Aidan. I didn''t train my son to be this way. I can endure the fact that you treat people the way you want but definitely not Anna. That girl is too innocent for this." Innocent indeed. If she is truly innocent, she won''t be dating another man while in my house, I said inwardly. You asked her to date anyone she likes after the birth of your baby, remember? My subconscious demands. I close my eyes to shut it up. "I won''t be happy with you if you don''t apologize to Anna. She is not just your wife, she is the mother of your child, your first fruit. I hope you don''t regret this in the long run." "I''m sorry, mom." "Go and apologize to her, will you?" Her voice is breaking and I know she is trying not to cry. I nod in agreement, even though I have no idea how to apologize to Anna. "If this continues, I will have no choice than to call you your father''s son and you know what that means", she utters, peering at me to see if I understand. "Yes, I know what it means." "What does it mean?" She asks. "It means I am a monster, like my father", my voice is low and I bend my head back down in shame. I don''t want to be like my father, I don''t want to be seen like my father, I want to be different from him but my mother''s request is a hard one. "Good. A word is enough for the wise", she removes my hand from the handle and begins to wheel her chair slowly by herself. I know if I go, she won''t allow me to help her. A car parked at the far end of thepound opens and Lucy hurriedlyes out to help her to the car. As I watch absentmindedly, I didn''t know when she entered the car, until I heard the sound of a car going out of my house. She is gone. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Aidan''s POV Mother''s scolding bruised my ego and the fact that she is asking me to apologize to Anna. I have no idea how to do that. Thinking about it is making me annoyed and I wish there is an alternative. I know there is not and I just need to do what my mother has requested of me. I made a vow to myself when I was little that I was going to make her happy by doing whatever she wants. That is why I still haven''t got her out of the house. She can be stubborn at times. She doesn''t want to leave the house and I have decided to let her be if that will make her happy. I take a deep breath and get up. I sat still for a while after she left, thinking about what she said to me. I am not doing all of this because I want to be a replica of my father, I am doing this because this was N?velDrama.Org ? content. what Anna signed up for with her mother. They are the ones making me do this. I see no reason why the mother will me herself. She asked me to marry Anna but Evelyn also did too because she wanted money. Anna has never requested money from me before but I always make sure her ount is filled to the brim. I am not doing it for her, I am doing it for my baby. I want her to get all that the baby would need for herfort and survival. I don''t want my baby tock anything because I know Anna is proud, she won''t ask me for anything. Her mother, on the other hand, won''t let me be because of her restaurant. I just want to begin my revenge on them and now my mother is interfering. I am still contemting how to go about apologizing to Anna. I can''t possibly kneel down to beg her. I didn''t mean for her to cry, in fact, I never knew she cried. She just got on my nerves and I couldn''t help but vent my anger on her. I sigh heavily and get up, taking long strides towards the front door. I don''t care what she thinks and whether she goes back to report me to my mother. I am going to tell her I am sorry for making her cry and that will be all. I open the door and get in. I look around the living room but she is nowhere to be found. I decide to go meet her in her room. I haven''t gone into the room ever since she arrived here. As I approached, I catch a glimpse of a maiding out of her room with a tray of food. My stomach rumbles and I remember I came home early because I was tired and hungry. "Jodie", I call her. She spins around and bows in greeting. "Wee, sir." "Where are you going with the food?" "Ma''am says she has no appetite", her head is still bent as she replies. The food looks delicious and I wonder why she had no appetite. Is it because of what happened between us? "Go and drop the food, she will eat it", I instruct her. "Yes, sir", she twirls back to open Anna''s room while I stand still waiting. A few minutester, she "Set the dining table for me, I am hungry", I tell her. She looks surprised that I am still waiting outside Anna''s room. She nods and I dismiss her. I take a step towards the door and knock. I did not wait for a reply before entering. I see her on the bed, with her face to the other side. The sight reminds me of my mother. It reminds me of the day I took Anna to my mother and how she was trying to hide her bruised face by facing the wall when I entered. My heart irks at the thought of Anna bing like my mother and me bing like my father. I clear my throat to catch her attention. She sits up abruptly and sees me, then she turns away from me. "You should eat, Anna," I say to her. She didn''t answer me, so I decide to add. "You need to be strong for the baby." She chuckles softly and gazes at me. "For the baby? Is that all you care about?" I don''t understand why she is asking me such a question. Of course, I care about my baby. She is all that matters to me. "I am not human? How will you exin all of this when our child grows up and sees the conflict between us? What do you think she will think of you when she sees how you mistreat me?" "I mistreat you?" I peer at her, with a guilty look. "You don''t mistreat me?" She asks back. I decide to change the topic. I gulp and clear my throat again. "I am here to tell you I am sorry." "You are not", sheys on the bed. "What?" I exim. "You are not sorry, Aidan. Your mother forced you to do this." I can no longer hold my anger. Why is she making me look like a bad person? The bad one here is her because she has been unfaithful. "Can you even hear yourself out? Do you think I would be doing this if it wasn''t for my mother? You don''t deserve my apology", I thunder in anger. She seems taken back that I am unable to apologize like a gentleman. She smiles sadly. I realize what I say and I feel sorry, genuinely. "Just eat your food and goodnight." I turn back to go out. "Aidan" she stops me. "Why are you doing this to me? I can remember vividly that you came begging me to marry you. I didn''t force you to marry me." "You want to know what you did wrong?" I move back to her bed. "First, it was your mother....." "What did my mother do to you?" She cuts me short. "I ignore her question. "Secondly, you have the guts to date a man when you are still in my house?" She frowns. "You gave me the privilege, didn''t you?" "Really? You couldn''t even wait for our baby to be old enough. Why are you so impatient? We have just four years to spend together and when it is done, we can go our separate ways. Do you even know what it means for you to be with other men while you are under me?" She smiles again. "Aidan, nobody knows we are married. You said you didn''t want anyone to know and I respect that. Also, you told me before I agreed to marry you that I can start dating again after my baby is born. I have my own life to live too. You keep bringing different women home and I have never for onceined. Just yesterday that I decided to let you know how bad all that you are doing to me is, you insulted me and made me look like a riff-raff in the presence of your whore." "I am a man", I dere, not knowing what to say. "You are a man? Really? So I shouldn''t live my life because I am having your baby?" "It''s just four....." "Just? I should tell a man that genuinely loves me to wait for four years before we can begin to date? You must be joking", she says and turns to the other side of the bed. I know this conversation is going nowhere and it''s best we stop here before it gets out of hand. I don''t want to see my fault here, I feel she is responsible for everything that is happening. She didn''t turn back and I decide to leave. "I am sorry once again and please eat", I advise with a soft voice. She didn''t say anything again and I walk to the door with a heavy heart. I really have no idea why I feel this way but I know I am not good. I don''t want to turn out to be like my father. Even though I still don''t want to admit my fault, I feel it is high time I begin to let go of the hurt and begin to do things rightly. Anna and her mother might not deserve it but I think it is high time to be a changed man and a better person. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Anna''s POV I don''t know what to think of Aidan and his behaviorst night but I know of the obvious fact that Aidan can never change, no matter how hard he tries. I wanted to see him from a different angle, imagining he is being like this because of what he must have gone through in the past but as much as I tried, I kept seeing his faults in everything happening. I can''t believe he is going back on his words about me dating someone. Why will he date other girls and I am not allowed to date a man too? Does he even know what he is saying? Saying my baby is still little and I should wait till she is five years old sounds silly. I will no longer let him take me for a ride and I will no longer see my mother''s fault in all of this. My mother pioneered this but she isn''t the reason for what is happening. If my mother had told him she wanted him to marry me, he didn''t have to go through with it, he could have declined, everything and everyone will be fine but he didn''t because he needed me too. His mother wanted him to marry and I was the only avable option so he shouldn''t make it look like my mother forced him to do this. He wouldn''t have married me if his mother hadn''t forced him to and if he didn''t need me too. He needed me and everything is equal now. I''m going to let him know that. The ringing sound of my phone jerks me out of my reverie. I have been in bed since I woke up this morning. I haven''t gone to check up on Lily either. I wasn''t bothered because I trust her with the maid. I know she would havee knocking if I was needed. I just don''t have the strength to do anything and the thoughts of Lily aren''t motivating me either. I stretch my hand to pick my phone from the drawer. It is Tony calling. I smile and pick up the call. "Good morning, baby." "Good morning, Tony," I reply. "How are you doing? Are you still sleeping?" I clear my throat. "No, just in bed." "Ok. I miss you", he mutters after a short silence between us. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "I miss you too", I giggle like a little girl. I feel a sudden warmth and all of a sudden, it is clouded by worry. I keep falling for Tony every time he says things like this to me, this is because he makes me feel special and loved. What then will happen to me when he gets to know about my little secret? Will he get angry and leave me? I am worried and scared that I will have to face another heartbreak soon. Cameron is now my past, Tony is my present, and my baby Lily but I don''t know what the future holds. I don''t know if Tony is in that future with me and I wish there is a way I can get to know if he is in my future. I like Tony, I didn''t know I liked him this much until the moment he began to ignore me. I was hurt and heartbroken, that was when it dawned on me that ying hard to get will do no good and I also realize I like him. He is a cute guy. We haven''t been intimate and I am being careful so the same mistake I made with Aidan won''t repeat itself again. I like the fact that Tony is also taking things slow with me. The day we saw Tessa was the first time he kissed me. I kept thinking of the kiss till the next day when Aidan came home and ruined my mood. My heart went still when he ced his lips on mine and after a while when he began to move his lips on mine, my heart began to beat twice its normal rate. The kiss reminded me of Aidan and how we produced Lily in the bathroom. I had no absolute idea when the thought of him and the kiss came to me at that moment, after so many months of not giving it any thought. After a while, I concluded that it was because the kiss was simr. "Anna?" He calls me. "Yes", I answer, feeling stupid for being lost in thought. "What''s the matter? I have been talking to...." "I''m sorry, I was lost in thought", I confess. "Lost in thoughts? What happened?" "Nothing happened", I answer, shaking my head. I shouldn''t have told him I was lost in thoughts. "What are you thinking about, Anna? You can talk to me", he insists. I can''t tell him now, I say inwardly. I need time to think things through,pose myself on how to put it to him. I decide to change the topic. "Did you see Tessa?" He chuckles softly. "Why are you asking about her?" I shrug. I have no idea why I am asking either. "I know she must want to talk to you, that''s why." "Are you jealous?" Heughs again. I roll my eyes as if he is there seeing me. "Did she?" "Just admit that you are jealous", he says. "Whatever!" I don''t want to admit anything. "I was saying something earlier before you were lost in a trance", he states. "Oh, really?" I forgot to ask him what it was he was talking about when I wasn''t listening. "Sorry, what was it?" "I was asking if we could go out tonight", he demands. I remain silent. "Please", he adds. "Won''t you go to work?" I am looking for an excuse. I would really love to go out with him but I don''t want to leave my baby alone tonight and I don''t want Aidan to get mad at me again. Didn''t you say you won''t let him take you for a ride? My subconscious asks. "Today is Saturday, Anna. Please, I want to have a quiet time with you." "Tony....." "Don''t say no, please. There is something we need to talk about, Anna. We barely see each other and every time we see, it is brief. Let''s go out and have a good time. I beg you to say yes", he pleads with me again. I imagine him frowning his face as he is begging me. I sigh deeply. "Ok, fine." "Yes!", he shrieks in excitement. "Tonight?" "Yes, tonight but we need to be back early", I tell him my condition. I need to be back before my baby falls asleep. I am nning to go see her after this call and spend the whole day with her before it''s time for the outing. "We should leave early, then?" "I think that''s a good idea. I don''t like staying outte, mom will be mad", I lie. "Alright, I wille to pick you up by half-past 6 pm", he utters with excitement. "Great. See you tonight, Tony", I smile, anticipating tonight and what it is he wants to tell me. "Bye", He says and I disconnect the call. I drop the phone and smile again. I feel happy that I have given him a chance to take me out, I never knew I would be this happy. Then, I figure out that I don''t need to do things to please Aidan anymore if Tony makes me this happy. In fact, I should keep on dating Tony till Aidan gets tired of me and let me be. But if he continues to frustrate my life and asks me to break up with Tony, I will leave this house. With my baby. **** Aidan''s POV It''s been a while since I felt this way. Thest time I was like this was when Lisa died. I felt guilty because I felt responsible for her death. I felt if I had acted differently, she wouldn''t have died or if I hadn''t been so scared of reporting Damien to the school authorities as a witness, her death would have been avenged. But I did nothing. And the guilt ate me up for years until Paige came along and I forgot every single detail of what Lisa and I shared. This morning, I woke up feeling guilty for making Anna cry. Even if I don''t like her as a wife, I feel I should treat her right as my baby mama. My conscience kept judging me till dawn. I never thought I was going to regret my actions but here I am regretting every bit of it. I feel like going to tell her I did not mean what I said to herst night and she can go ahead to date whoever she wants, no matter how many they are, but something keeps holding me back. I still don''t want her to date anyone. Why? I have no idea why. I just don''t want it. I tossed in bed for several hoursst night before sleep eluded me. I just finished taking my bath and getting dressed for work. I am hoping I won''t end up sleeping in the office with the way I am feeling right now. I don''t know what to call it. Apart from my conscience judging me, I feel weak and sleepy. I am tempted to go back to bed and sleep for another hour before going to work but I have an appointment by 9 am and it is already half past 8 am. I groan lightly as I wear my suit and my shoes in a rush. I pick up my bag and move out when I am done dressing. I see Taniaing towards my room and when she sees me, she greets me. "Good morning, sir." "Morning, where is my baby?" I ask her. She is Lily''s nanny. "She is with her mother", she replies. I nod and she walks past me. I usually go see my baby before leaving for work. She is my good luck charm but now that I am told that she is with her mother, I guess I will have to go to work without seeing her. I am embarrassed about what happened yesterday and I don''t want to face Anna yet. I don''t know what she will think of memanding her not to date anyone yet. It sounds ridiculous to my ears right now but I think I find myself liking the idea. I guess I just want her to concentrate on taking care of our baby till she is old enough to point out the right from the wrong. I exhale deeply and take long strides towards the door. I need to be fast about getting to work. I barely go to workte and I don''t intend to start now. I get outside and move to the car. I open it and slump into the chair, after dropping my briefcase on the other seat. I wear my seatbelt and ignite the car engine into action. I drive off. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Damien''s POV I guess this is what it takes to be a family man, I muse to myself as I watch Aidan''spany. I am here early to see him briefly but I am surprised to hear that Aidan isn''t in yet. Aidan is a punctual person and I wonder why he isn''t at work at half past 8 am already. I want to make my presence in New York known to him, which is why I havee to visit him. After I was told of his absence, I came back to the car and sat waiting for him. If he doesn''t show up in the next one hour, I will have no choice but to leave ande back some other day. I came to New York two days ago and I n to go see my father tomorrow. I know I will see him at home tomorrow being Sunday, he doesn''t work on Sundays. I don''t know if he will be willing to see me now after months of fighting each other but I am done fighting him. If only I can go to his office instead of going home, I don''t want to see his so-called wife, I murmur. But I guess I have to go see how she is and how she is taking care of my father. I n to see Tessa and Anna before leaving New York. Besides, I don''t n to leave New York soon. I will leave after I have executed my n. I know that is when I can have my peace and that is when I can say bye to my frequent New York journey that has nothing to do with my businesses. I am thinking of the n I have restructured and smiling when a car drives in. I know instantly that it is Aidan before he evenes out. I am sitting at the back of the car looking out towards the car Aidan just drove in, with my back on the car seat in afortable manner and my legs crossed. As if reading my mind, my driveres out to open the back door for me immediately Aidan hops out of the car with his briefcase. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I step out with a smirk. "Hello, Aidan." I greet, making him stop in his tracks. He turns back slowly to face me. I smile and wave at him. "Surprise", I beam, spreading my arms out like a child who is excited to see a longtime friend. "Did you miss me?" I ask, ignoring his cold res. "What are you doing here?" He grunts. I pout. "Is that how to wee your best friend?" "Damien, what are you doing here? I don''t have time for your nonsense......" "I don''t have time for yours, either." I retort back, feeling my anger rising. "If you don''t, you won''t be here this morning wasting your time and my time", he thunders. I smile. I don''t want to be angry, or I will be forced to begin my punishment on him right away. He has no idea how much I detest seeing him. I am refraining myself right now from punching him hard in the face for all the pain he has caused me, for all the times I have spent alone in agony without him beside me, and for making me lose the award. "I came to see you because I miss you", I grin. I know I have seeded in making him mad. His eyes are now red in anger and I know we share the same thought. We are struggling with that same thought. The thought of wanting to beat each other up. Without uttering another word, he turns back abruptly and begins to walk to the entrance of his "Aidan?" I call him. He stops walking, after contemting on whether to wait to hear what I have to say or not. He didn''t turn back but I can see how rigid he is standing. "Watch your back. I am here to see your world crumbling beneath your feet and this time, I am going to make sure I seed. You are going down. I will make you suffer till yourst breath", I pour out my emotions in the words. My anger has intensified and I think I should leave. I walk back to the car as the driver opens the door for me hurriedly. When I slump into the seat, the driver goes back to the driver''s seat as I keep watching Aidan''s back to us. Before the car purrs to life, Aidan has gone inside without looking back. **** I burst into my house in anger after dropping from the car. I am angry. I did not n to be this pissed off but Aidan keeps ruining almost everything for me. I don''t know how to keep my anger in check when it He is the one responsible for all the misfortune in my life. He is such a bad luck. I know if he is out of the way, a lot of good wille my way as well as peace. I need peace. It is already affecting my mental health. I see Lisa in dreams almost every night. When I kill him, I know she will stop tormenting me. I sit heavily on the nearest armchair, breathing heavily like someone who just finished a marathon race, trying to calm my raging nerves. I am tempted to call an assassin to finish him up right away but I can''t do that. Aidan is well known and I have no alibi to prove that I know nothing of his death if he dies now. I want to deal with him by starting with the little things he cares about. Since I did not seed in ruining his business, I will go for his family instead and finish them off. If he doesn''te begging on his knees, I will kill him too with no remorse. The door opens and Donovanes in. "You called me, boss." "Yes, I did." "I want you to find out more about Aidan''s wife and his child. Monitor their movement from now henceforth and give me any useful information you get", I instruct him. "Yes, boss." "When it is time, I will tell you to take them into custody so I can trick Aidan out here, then we can finish him off. It''s either I send you to temper with his car brakes so I won''t be a suspect or we will have no choice but to kill him and dump his body far away from here." I am exining my ns to him. I don''t n to start work immediately but the defiant look on Aidan''s face is making me want to finish up everything soon and find my peace. "Ok, boss." "Just monitor their movements and when it is time to strike, I will let you know. You can start work immediately and I want you to get rid of Esther before we can kill Aidan. She knows too much and is less useful." "I will do just that, boss." He bows and goes to the door. My sadness is suddenly gone, I am excited about what is to happen in the next few weeks, the misfortune that will befall Aidan. I am still smiling to myself when I hear Donovan greeting someone at the door. I turn back to see Paige entering. She shifts her gaze from me to Donovan whose head is bent. He ords her the same respect as me. When she walks inside, Donovan takes the exit. "Why are you here?" I question her. We did not leave California together, I didn''t even tell her I was "Aidan is married?", she utters instead, with confusion. I know instantly that she heard my conversation with Donovan. I decide to ignore her. "What are you doing here?" I ask her again. "You didn''t sign the divorce papers", she says and folds her arms. I can''t believe she came all the way here for me to sign the divorce papers when she can easily send them to me through herwyer. I don''t believe she is here because of the divorce. I don''t love her so I don''t even care if she leaves without me divorcing her or not. I wonder why I forgot to sign the goddamn divorce papers in the first ce. She brings out the file from her big designer''s handbag and stretches it to me with a pen. I am also wondering why she is so impatient for me to divorce her now after 3 years. She was acting like someone who could withstand whatever I throw at her and I was nning to send her away when the timees for me to, but I guess she is making everything easier this way. I stand up and take the paper from her. I didn''t bother to go through anything, I just go to the signing area and signed quickly. I can''t wait to get rid of her now too. I know by the time I am back in California, she must be gone. I am satisfied. I give her the papers back after signing. She takes it, gazing at me with a face devoid of emotions. "So you never loved me?" I sit down. "Go home." She is silent for a while before asking. "Is Aidan truly married?" I detect the concern and regret in her voice as well as the disappointment. Then, it urred to me that Paige is in New York for one reason. She is back for Aidan. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Aidan''s POV "Why didn''t you call me? What if he was here to kill me?" I bark at Tristan. I no longer know the essence of having him around me when he isn''t doing his work. He was supposed to inform me about Damien''s presence in thepany. He knew Damien was around but he chose to watch from afar without doing anything. What if Damien had shot me? I will be long dead before the police catch up with him. I am tense about Damien''s arrival back in New York. I know he is here now for the worst. He meant what he said to me. I am not scared of facing him man to man but I am damn scared for my family, my mother, and Lily, even Anna. I don''t want to lose any of them. "I just thought it wasn''t necessary since I didn''t see him with any weapon", Tristan tells me. "You think he was going to put the weapon on the car so the world will know he ising here to kill me? Don''t be daft", I yell. He didn''t say anything and I go back to my seat. I wasn''t supposed to say what I saidst. Tristan is more than someone who works for me or a friend, he is my brother now. "I didn''t mean to yell at you, I just want you to be security conscious next time", I say softly. "Damien is dangerous." He smiles. "It''s fine. This is a wake-up call to start taking my job seriously." His smile reminds me of Richard. It''s been a long time since we saw each other and I miss him. Tristan is behaving like Richard right now, with the way he switched his mood, from a frown to a smile. "Good." "He threatened you, right?" He asks. I nod, even though it is more than a threat. It is more of a deration of his intentions and I know he will stop at nothing till he sees me down. "I will do my job well henceforth. You have no worries, I got you covered." I nod again. He bows in respect and turns to go. I clear my throat feeling nervous to tell him what I have in mind before he leaves. "Tristan", I stop him from going out. He faces me and I beckon to him toe closer. I gulp and say in a low tone. "I want you to help me protect my wife and child. I don''t know how you want to do it but just make sure whenever they are out, they are safe." "Are you married?" He grins like an idiot. I throw him a re. "Don''t pretend like you don''t know." "Well, you never told me you were married." He is still grinning. "How did you know then?" I ask. There is no way Tristan wouldn''t know about Anna and Lily. He is always around me and I am sure he must have seen Anna and Lily on one or two asions. "I have my way of knowing things", he winks. "Goodbye, boss." He takes the exit before I can say anything. I shake my head with a smile. Even though the presence of Damien has ruined the day for me, I still want to make it worthwhile. I open myptop to begin work when my phone rings. I pick up without looking at the name on the screen. My gaze is fixed on theptop as I input my passcode to get the day started. "Hello", I say into the phone. "Boss", Tania''s loud voice booms into the phone. I can hear the tone of urgency in her voice and I adjust my phone. "What happened?" I demand sharply. I am thinking Damien has gone to the house already to get my daughter and I can''t wait for Tania to tell me what the problem is so I can rush over there and do what I think is the best way to deal with Damien. I have been patient with him and enduring his excesses but I will also ruin him if anything happens to any of my family members, except of course my father. "Tania?" I bark. Why is she suddenly silent? "What the hell happened?" "It''s Anna. She suddenly lost consciousness." "What?" I exim with a racing heart. "What happened? Where are you?" "In the hospital", she replies and I rise abruptly. I disconnect the call, close myptop and dash out. **** Anna''s POV I feel someone holding onto my hand tightly. I open my eyes to see Tony watching me and Tania is behind me. I can see the concern and worry etched on their faces and I wonder what happened. "Anna?" Tony calls when he notices I am awake. He let go of my hand and sits beside me on the bed. I wonder where I am and why I am here. I try to remember what happened and it urs to me that I lost consciousness in the kitchen. I remember I was ying with Lily when I began to feel hungry. I disposed of the food Aidan insisted I atest night. I took Lily to the kitchen where the maids were cooking and one of them took Lily from me. I was about to sit and wait till the food was ready when I slump to the floor. I sigh. "Anna?" Tony calls again. He looks scared. How did he know I am here? "Tony?" I call and try to sit upright. He helps me up, resting my back on the spring bunk bed. "How are you feeling?" He asks. Taniaes forward too and hugs me. "I''m fine", I answer as Tania and I disengaged from the embrace. I face Tania and question. "What did the doctor say?" "He says you need rest, he did not say anything more than that." She responds. I turn to Tony. "How did you know I am here?" "I called to tell you that we should postpone our date till tomorrow since my mom ising over tonight but you didn''t pick, Tania did and she told me what happened." "Thank you foring, Tony", I hold his hands and smile in appreciation. He pecks my forehead in response. "Can we go home now?" I ask Tania. I want to talk about my baby but I can''t in front of Tony.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She shakes her head. "I called the boss", she mumbles. "He ising." I gasp. I need to tell Tony to leave before Aidan arrives here. They can''t meet each other, Aidan might decide to tell him we are married since he is not in support of our rtionship. "Boss?" Tony furrows his brows, looking at me. "Yeah", I say, thinking of what lies to tell him. Tania knows about Tony and she knows he doesn''t know about my marital status. She tried to dissuade me from agreeing to date Tony but I did anyway because he makes me happy. Tania and the maids are bent on seeing me and Aidan together in love and I told them it is impossible. They im I have the power to make him fall in love with me. "It''s my mother", I tell him. "Your mother" He raises his bows. I have forgotten that Tania said ''he ising.'' "I meant her brother. You should rest now, Anna", Taniaes to my rescue. I smile at her. Iy down, pretending to feel sleepy so Tony can go but he is still sitting down, not making an attempt to move. "You should go, Tony. I will be fine. I will call you when I get home." "I want to take you home", he insists. "What? Don''t worry, my brother wille to pick us up. You should go, you know I haven''t been able to tell them about you yet." He looks convinced and rise from the bed. "That''s true." We had agreed not to let our parents in yet since we want to take things slow and I am grateful for that agreement. I am praying within me for Tony to be out of here before Aidan appears. He bends to peck me on the forehead again before moving to the door. Tania is watching us. Tony stops at the door and blows me an invincible kiss before exiting. When he is out, I heave a deep sigh of relief. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Aidan''s POV I bumped into a familiar man at the entrance of the hospital. He apologized calmly with a smile before I could say anything. He walked past me and I keep trying to remember where I know him from until I get to the ward where Anna is. I see Tania in the corridor and she leads me in, taking the package in my hand. She had called to tell me to get food on my way here for Anna and I went to the nearest restaurant to the hospital. When I get into the ward and see the guilty look on Anna''s face and how she looked away, I figure out who the man is. I remember the picture Tessa gave me and I realize he is the man Anna kissed In the picture. Why didn''t he look like he knows me if he is the one? Could it be that he doesn''t know me? If he doesn''t know me, then it means he is not aware that Anna is married. I am sure Anna asked him to go before I came here from the way she is looking guilty. I want to be angry with her but I know this is not the right time to be angry. "What did the doctor say?" I sit on the bed, staring at Tania who is opening the food for Anna to eat. Anna didn''t greet me and I didn''t too. "He said she is stressed and she needs to rest well", Tania replied. I turn to face Anna. "How are you feeling?" "I''m fine", she only says. I feel relieved that it is nothing serious. I watch her take the food from Tania and begin to dig into it. She ate hurriedly and I remember she said she doesn''t have an appetite the day before. "Did you eat the food I asked you to eatst night?" I ask her, unable to contain my curiosity. "No", she answers and continues eating. I watch her. Her face looks pale and her lips are white. She looks sick. I begin to feel bad too. I feel responsible. I am sure it is because of the fact that she cried out her eyes two nights ago till the next day and the fact that she skipped her meals yesterday is the reason why shended in the hospital. "Thanks for the food", she thanks me. I am surprised but I shrug nonchntly. She finishes up the food and Tania takes the tes away. "When can she go home?" "The doctor says when you are here, we can go home. All she needs is enough rest." I nod. Since I have decided to be a changed man, I guess this is where I ought to start from. I am going to begin to pay attention to Anna''s welfare and I will make sure she always eat on time. Even though I am tempted to ask her about the guy from earlier, I want to know if my instincts are right, but I didn''t. If only she can just tell him off, so we can begin afresh. We don''t need to make a big deal out of our rtionship but I want to treat her better. I want her to be happy and free with me. I know she doesn''t love me and I don''t too, but we should befortable in each other''s presence. I am deeply sorry for all the pains I have caused her but I can''t apologize now, it will sound stupid. I can see the unhappinessced on her face. I can see how much she despised me. I don''t use to care about all of this before but now I want to care about the little things in my life before it goes away. I never knew Anna was this important in my life until this moment, I might view her as someone who is not useful to me and who adds no sort of value to my life, but she ys a major role in my life. If she is gone, my baby will no longer be safe, the maids can not love Lily the way her mother loves her. Mother''s love is unconditional, just like my mother''s love for me. "Let''s go home", she tries to stand up from the bed but I am quick to stop her, because of how she is wincing. "Wait", I say, guiding back to the bed. I need to see the doctor first, I want to know if she is truly fine and if there is any problem. I won''t forgive myself if something bad happens to her. This is what my mother is afraid of and I pray all is well, or else I will forever be in my mother''s bad book. "I need to go and see the doctor. We will go home once I am back", I inform them. "Alright, sir", Tania answers while Anna nods without saying a thing. When I am sure she is sitting down already, I move to the door. **** Anna''s POV The ride home is silent. It is awkward with Tania inside with us, if it is only Aidan and me, it won''t be this awkward because I am used to his silence when we are together. When the gate opens itself and Aidan drives in, I feel the sudden need to sleep. If we weren''t home yet, I would have slept off in the car. He halts the car andes out to open the door for Tania and me. I am beyond amazed but I keep my thoughts to myself. He is just being nice because I am not feeling too good, I am sure he will resume his stupid attitude very soon. Tania helps me out and we all move to the front door. All I want to do right now is to sleep but I want to see my daughter first. I am d when she is brought to me the moment we enter. I take her and hug her to my body with a light smile on my face. Tania takes her from me and tells Aidan to follow me to the bedroom. "You need to sleep, dear. You look sleepy." I nod. I begin to walk to my bedroom and I can sense Aidan right behind me. I shake my head at his failed attempt at bing a gentleman. He is trying to be caring but the arrogant aura of his is still surrounding him. I open the door and walk in, thinking he will go back but he didn''t. He follows me in. I can count the numbers of time Aidan has entered my bedroom since we got married. Without saying a word to him and without changing my dress, I get into bed. Even if I want to change, I can''t do it in front of him and I don''t intend to send him out so he won''t use that against me. He might tell his mother I am also harsh to him and I once sent him out of my room. He sits on the sofa, watching me. I avoid his gaze. I am thinking about Tony. I promised to call him when I get home. I am also thinking of our date. Tomorrow is Sunday and the day after is Monday. If we don''t go out tomorrow, it might not be possible on Monday, because of Tony''s work. I really want to go on the date now, unlike before when I was reluctant. I guess it is part of my desire to show Aidan that I can live without him and be happy again. I decide to text Tony. I know I will be strong by tomorrow. All I need to do is to make sure I sleep very well, probably till evening so I can be strong before tomorrow. When I wake up, I am going to eat enough food before going back to bed. I just hope my baby won''t give Tania and the maids any trouble tonight. I pick up my phone and send him a text message. "I am home now and Tania insists that I sleep. I am going to rest well before tomorrow so we can still go for our date tomorrow. Love." Aidan is sitting and watching me intensely. I drop the phone and gulp. I have no idea why I feel this ufortable under his gaze. Why is he looking at me this way? "You should go back to work", I mutter beneath my breath. I thought he did not hear me because of his silence until he says. "Don''t worry. Just go to sleep. I will be here to watch over you." Am I dreaming? My eyes widen. Aidan want to watch over me while I sleep? Is he acting? Why is he being nice? It doesn''t even suit his personality. "I am not a baby. You should be worried about your baby instead", I try to be sarcastic. He didn''t say anything. I know he is determined to do as he said. I don''t think I can sleep in his presence. "Aidan, you should go. I''m fine", I say to him. "I know you are. I already left the office. Once you are asleep, I will go take a bath and y with Lily", he answers softly. His phone rings and he pulls it out to check the caller, he didn''t pick up. I am thinking it is a call from the office. I want to persuade him again to go. "Don''t worry about me, please. Just go. I''m sure that call is from work", I mutter. I wonder why he is this worried about me. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Or did the doctor tell you I am ill?" "No." "That means I am perfectly ok. Just go." "My presence is not appreciated, I guess", He stands up abruptly and strolls to the door. I feel bad for the statement. I did not mean to hurt him but now I realize I sounded desperate about making him leave my room. He ms the door shut and I acknowledge the fact that he is angry with me for my utterances. You deserve it, I say inwardly and turn to the other side before sleep eludes me. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Aidan''s POV I don''t know why I can''t hide my emotions. As much as I was trying to hide my irritation when she insisted that I go back to work, I couldn''t. I showed her that I was upset and she did not even call me back to apologize. I instructed the maids to let her sleep and take care of my baby before heading back to work. I had the intention of staying with her, till she fall asleep before going to my room to call Chloe to bring me some files home so I can work from home. But since she wants me to go, I will. Tristan gave me information about Evelyn''s restaurant. I didn''t let him stop from monitoring her movement and what she does. He said the construction has stopped for more than a week now. At first, I was d because that was how I intended to punish Evelyn but now I am thinking from a different light, as a changed man. I no longer want to be bad, I no longer want to punish her or her daughter anymore. I thought they deserved it but I am wrong. What Anna said to mest night is still stuck in my head, which is why I was unable to sleep wellst night. I kept thinking about all the things I have done and all the things I intend to do to make them suffer. N?velDrama.Org ? content. What I feel right now for them is pity. Anna said something about not having a father. I was born with a silver spoon despite how rough my teenage stage was but Anna wasn''t born with that same spoon. I suddenly have respect for Evelyn for how strong she is for her daughter. I have received several messages from her asking me to help her with some money toplete her restaurant but I ignore them all. I thought I was doing the right thing. She has stopped calling or sending me messages and I feel it''s right I do her a favor bypleting it and sending her some money. I also want topensate her for all the troubles I have caused her and her daughter. I might not be the perfect son-inw but I am ready to change for good. I park the car in the driveway and walk inside. I approach Esther on the desk. She bows in greeting with a smile on her face when she sees me walking towards her. "Wee, sir." "How are you?" I try to smile at her but ites out as a grimace. "I''m fine, sir." "I want you to call the Head of the Construction Department. Tell him to go to this ce with his workers andplete the work on the building", I take the pen on her desk and scribble the address where Evelyn''s restaurant is situated on it. "I will be busy so I don''t want anybody to distract me. In case they have any questions about the architectural structure, tell them to call this number", I put down Evelyn''s number from my phone. "Alright, sir", she replies. "Good. Have a cheque of $200000 delivered to this person as well", I point at Evelyn''s name on the paper before dropping the pen. "I will do just that, sir." "Take care", I move away from her desk and take long strides towards the elevator. Since I am now at work like my wife requested, I need to start work and I don''t want any form of distraction. I hope to finish on time so I can go home early to check if she is ok. The elevator dings open and I enter. Within minutes, I am on my floor. My footsteps announce my presence and Chloe rises from her chair. "Wee, sir." "How are you, Chloe?" "I am fine, sir", she responds. I nod and begin to walk past her when she stops me. "Sir?" I turn around to watch her, wondering why she stopped me. "Someone came to look for you, sir", she informs me. I furrow my brow. I remember telling her to cancel all of my appointments for the day when I was rushing out. Did she forget to do as instructed? "I thought I asked you to cancel all the appointments for the day?" I ask her. "I did, sir." She replies. Who came to look for me, then? "Who was it?" "She is not someone I know, sir." "You did not bother to ask for her name?" I question. "I did, sir." "Who was it?" "She said her name is Paige Fernandez", she answers freely. "Paige?" I mutter out loud. I need no soothsayer to tell me who Paige is. I need no one to tell me that Paige who came looking for me is my ex-fiancee and she is back in New York. **** Tessa''s POV Damien is back? I can''t believe it. I am d it will ease my n to get my revenge on him. But I believe I can''t do this alone. I want a partner and I don''t know if Zoe will help and support me. I think I am obsessed with Aidan. As much as I want to deal with him too, I can''t help but feel sympathy for him because I still love him and I don''t want any harm to befall him. What then do I do now that he has no eyes for me and my heart keeps beating for a man that doesn''t want me? If Damien hadn''t betrayed him, I would have loved to have him as a substitute but I am deeply hurt by the betrayal. I even thought he was beginning to fall in love with me. I still haven''t figured out how to deal with him. I got to know that his wife was Aidan''s ex. There is a probability that he doesn''t love her and he just wanted her because of Aidan, the same thing he did with me. Ruining his marriage won''t do him any emotional damage. What do I do? I am still thinking when my phone rings. It is the father. I haven''t been going to work and he didn''t see me the other day I went to work to check the data about Tony''s background. Tony graduated from the same college as Anna and my instinct was right about them dating from college. I know he purposely left me standing that day because he didn''t want me to say anything about Anna. He must feel guilty for dating a married woman and I wonder why Aidan isn''t saying anything yet. If he doesn''t take any action, either by sending Anna out or divorcing her soon, I will take thew into my hands soon to punish him a little. I would teach him a lesson he will never forget but I am not ready for him yet. I want to meet with Damien first. As for Tony, I am going to visit him and ckmail him. I am going to tell him that It''s either we have sex or I tell Aidan he is dating his wife. I am going to do what Damien did to me, I will record the sex and send it to Anna so she can see how unfaithful her sweet boyfriend is. If he continues to avoid me, I will do just that. My phone rings again but I don''t feel like picking up his calls. I know he wants to ask me toe to the office and I am not interested. I have been feeling unwell since the day before. Zoe gave me some painkillers and I have used them. I am hoping to be better by tomorrow so we can go to the club. How do I punish Damien and Aidan now that I know how to deal with Tony and Anna? Finding a way to punish Damien seems more difficult than Aidan. I know Aidan more than I know Damien. I can get Aidan through his baby if the n about Anna''s cheating doesn''t work out. As for Damien, I have to be smarter because he is a tricky man. I know he is dangerous and I find this challenging. I like challenges and I can''t wait to have him beg me. Should I send an assassin to kill him? Should I visit him? Should I kill him myself with a gun or poison his drink when I visit? I can''t seem to think of a good idea that won''t make me to be a suspect. I turn grudgingly to the other side of the bed, feeling unsatisfied with my nk head. I am not thinking fast. I need to n fast so I can execute them on time. If my father continues to trouble me about work, I am going to leave New York and go live with my sister, Freya. I know where she is but I have kept that a secret from my parents for more than 5 years. I did not know when I sleep off until I began to dream about how I kidnapped Aidan''s baby and how I killed Anna and Damien. I smile in my sleep. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Anna''s POV I stand up from the chair facing my mirror after a satisfying makeup. I look beautiful tonight, I know. I haven''t been paying attention to making up and getting dressed ever since I got married to Aidan. I began to dress up when Tony came back to me and whenever I go out to meet him, without Aidan knowing. By the time he is back, my make-up is gone and my clothes off. I feel I need to look good now more than ever. I don''t need to be scared of Aidan or what he will say. I don''t know what Tony will think if I tell him to wait for me in a particr ce while I go meet him there. I know it will sound suspicious and silly so I ask him toe to the mansion. Since he ising early and I have made a vow not to be scared of Aidan anymore, he cane. I just won''t let hime into the house. Once he horns, I will go out which is why I am already ready to go. I am wearing a long-sleeved print round-neck bodycon gown. It is blue and I am wearing silver heels, blue earrings, and a silver purse topliment my dress. I had chosen this dress sincest night after waking up from my long hours of sleep. I asked Tania to help me choose between this particr dress and the other one but she refused to answer me. She was behaving like my mother, she isn''t in support of my rtionship with Tony. So I chose the dress myself, before going to the kitchen to eat and I went to y with Lily. My baby is growing gradually. Her tiny hands are different from how they looked the very first time I set my eyes on her. Her beauty keeps increasing every day and I am sure she will get a lot of suitors stropping into my home by the time she is an adult. I know I will not be here when the timees but I am hoping she will be with me wherever I might be. I am hoping Aidan will let me have her when it is time for me to go. "Anna, Tony is here", I hear Tania knock on my door. I pick up my purse in a hurry, wondering why I did not hear the horn and how I got to stand lost for more than a minute. I saunter to the door and pull it open. "Thank you, Tiana." "Are you sure you are strong enough for this?" she questions with a worried expression. "Of course." I smile. I appreciate the concern. "Don''t stay outte, please", she adds. "I won''t", I wink at her. She chuckles lightly and begins to walk away. "You look beautiful anyway." "Thank you," I shout after her. I did not bother to go see Lily before moving out. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Tony is sitting on the bo of the car, looking around the mansion. When he noticed my presence, he looks up. "Waw!" He mutters beneath his breath. "You look beautiful." "Thank you", I walk closer. "You have a beautiful home", hepliments. "Thank you", I repeat my appreciation before walking to the other side of the car so I can get in. I don''t want to go to him so he won''t hug me. I can''t hug him here, I am sure some maids will be peeping. If I had another option, I wouldn''t have asked Tony toe here in the first ce. Before he can run to my side to open the door for me, I am already in. I grin at him. He shakes his head before walking back to the driver''s door. He gets in and ignites the car into action almost immediately. As he drives out, I watch his face intensely and I can see how happy and proud he is to have me as a girlfriend. This is what I want. **** It is a five-star restaurant and it reminds me of my mother''s dream to have something like this someday. I haven''t gone to see her yet to know how far she has gone in aplishing that dream, and also to tell her of my desire to help out financially. Tony ces his hand on my back the moment he opens the door for me and he leads me in. I like the building structure and I hope to get something like this for mom. I miss her and I hope she is fine. I wonder why she hasn''te to see me in a while. I know she always tries to hide the fact that she misses me as much as I miss her too. I smile. As Tony leads me to the empty chair at the far end of the restaurant, I look around until my eyes are on a familiar figure. I try to get a view of her face but it is difficult. When we get to the seat, Tony sits opposite me. I keep looking till I see her face. "Mother?" "What?" Tony looks confused, following my gaze. "Excuse me", I face him before standing up and walking towards my mother and Mr. Adams. I am extremely mad at my mother. She told me she decided to leave her job because of Pam, what then is she doing here with him again? "Mother?" I call, ignoring Mr. Adams. "Anna?" She calls me back, surprised to see me here of all ces. I grab her hand and begin to walk away from the table. I am scanning the entire area with my eyes, looking for where the washroom is. When I see a sign, I walk towards it, dragging my mother behind me like a woman dragging her stubborn child. We get there and I let go of her. She has a guilty look on her face. I fold my arms and face her. "Mom, what the hell are you doing here with him?" She did not answer me. She looks away. "Mom", I shout. "Will you stop shouting?" "Then, answer. I thought you said you are just friends. I thought you said you....." "Shut up!" She snaps at me. "Really? What do you think Pam will do if she is the one here and not me? Do you have any idea what you are doing? This man has a wife...." "They are divorced", she cuts me short and finally faces me. "He told you that?" "Yes, he did." "How sure are you that they are divorced? Pam only told me they don''t live together anymore, she didn''t say anything about a divorce", my voice is soft and I am trying to stay calm. I don''t want to lose Pam. I don''t even want her to know, she will be hurt. "Why are you here?" "This is not about me, this is about you mom. You should leave this man alone", I say. I see the sad look on her face when I said that and I have a feeling mother is in love with him. I be confused because I don''t know if what I am doing right now is good or bad. Am I supposed to stick to my mother, support her while my friend is sad and hurt that her family can nevere back together again? Or am I supposed to tell my mother to let go of another true love because I want my friend to be happy, even if her mother neveres back? What if this is another chance for my mother to be happy again after everything? What part am I to y here? "I was thinking about how toplete my restaurant when he came over to my house and...." "What?" I interrupt her with an exmation. Did she ept him because of her restaurant? Is she dating him because of the money, just like how she pushed me to marry Aidan because he is a billionaire? "Are you dating him because he is also a billionaire like Aidan?" I ask, without thinking. The next thing I know is that I feel a sting on my cheeks. She pped me. I touch my face and re at her. She is fuming in anger as a tear rolls down her eyes. I know instantly that I am not supposed to say what I have just said. I have forgotten how proud my mother is. I know she won''t stoop so low to ask him for money. I have bruised her ego but I am still mad at her. Why can''t she confide in me? I am her daughter. She storms out of the washroom without saying anything. I rub my cheeks, wincing in pain. Thest time she pped me was the day she got to know of my pregnancy. I adjust my dress and stride out as if nothing happened. I am surprised to see Tony and Mr. Adam in front of the washroom. Mother is nowhere to be found and they are waiting for me toe out. When they see me, Mr. Adam shake hands with Tony and walks away. Tonyes closer and raises my bent head. I am ashamed of myself. "Let''s take you home", he pecks me, when I did not utter a word about what just happened. I nod and give him a weak smile in gratitude. He is understanding. He knows that home is what I need. The day has been ruined for us. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Aidan''s POV I pack my things, close theptop, and put the important files inside the drawer before locking it. When I am done, I pick up the briefcase and go out. "Good night, sir", Chloe greets me. "Goodnight, Chloe", I say in response before walking to the elevator. Changing is much easier for me than I expected it will be even though some things are quite difficult for me. I have been worried about Anna since noon and I am closing early just to go check up on her. By the time I was home yesterday, she was already asleep again and I asked Tania about her health. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Tania says she is fine but I still don''t feel ok with it. This morning, when I wasing to work, I went into her bedroom to see her sleeping too. I was worried that she was sleeping too much so I went back to Tania and asked her to dish out her food and wake her up to eat. To be honest, I thought maybe something happened to Anna during the night and I wanted to be rest assured that she is truly fine and alive with my request for Tania to wake her up. When Tania woke her up and she turned to face her, I heaved a sigh of relief before going out unnoticed. I hope she is fine and will be fine. The doctor says something about depression and I feel responsible for it. He gave me some tips on how to make sure it doesn''t affect her mental health in the long run and I am hoping to work on it, if not for me but for the maids. I will no longer stop her from associating with the maids, I will no longer stop her from inviting her mother over and I will also grant her permission to visit my mother anytime she wants it. I move out of the elevator when it gets to the ground floor. I bring out my car keys and take long strides to my car. I open it and get in. I know mother would be proud of me if only she is living with us to see the changes in me. I will make sure to visit her soon, so I can tell her what is happening. I smile. My head is filled with different thoughts as I drive home. I am thinking about all the things I need to do in theing weeks, concerning work and my effort to changepletely so no one can everpare me with my father. It''s been a while since west saw each other. Even though I hate him, I hope he is fine and not mistreating my mother anymore. I already told him I will ruin him if he touches her again. He was scared that I would stick to my word because I saw the fear in his face. Before I know it, I am home already. I park the car in the driveway and walk inside with my briefcase. I am making a mental note to remember to tell Chloe to book me a flight next month. I have finally decided to go on a vacation with Lily. I would have gone with Anna too but I know she will be ufortable with my presence so I think I will have to go with Tania instead, to look after my baby. I get in and see a maiding in my direction. When she raises her head, I see it is the head maid. She is Natalie, she bears my mother''s name and reminds me of my mother with her grey-colored hair. "Wee, sir", she greets politely. "Natalie", I greet in return. "Is Anna still asleep?" "No, sir", she shakes her head. I nod and walk past her to go to Anna''s room. I want to confirm for myself that she is indeed awake and not dead. "Sir?" She stops me. I turn around to face her. "Ma''am is not around." "What?" I exim. Where the hell did she go to when she is still not fine? I am not against going out but I feel she is not strong enough. "Where did she go?" She shrugs and looks down. "I have no idea, sir." I can see the guilt on her face. She is lying. She knows where Anna is but she doesn''t want to tell me. I want to make her tell me but I think otherwise before a sudden thought jumps into my head. Did she run away? With my baby? "Where is Lily?" I ask her. "She is in the room with Tania", she responds. "You can go", Imand. She turns to go. I decide to go check things for myself in Anna''s room to be sure she hasn''t eloped. But as far as my baby is here, I don''t care. I don''t know why she keeps doing things to annoy me whenever I try to be pleasant to her. I walk into her room to see everything in ce. I hurry to the closet and see it is intact. I breathe out the air I didn''t know I was holding in. I look around once more after closing the closet, then I walk out. I don''t want to think about where she went as I wander to my room. I want to take a bath when my phone beeps. It is a message from Richard, I notice when I peep at the phone after throwing my briefcase on the bed. It reads. "She said yes." I don''t even understand what the message means. Is this one of his pranks? Who said yes? I hiss and remove my dress. I am still thinking of the message as I take my bath. I am almost done bathing when it clicks in my head. Could it be the proposal? Did he propose to Pam? That must be it. I finish up and hurry out. I want to call him and ask or probably go visit him. I didn''te with any work so I will be bored staying home. I pick a white t-shirt and jeans to wear. I grab the car keys before going out again. When I am in my car, I decide to call him to know if he is home so I won''t go there without seeing him. "Are you home?" "She said yes!", he squeals like a child. "Are you home?" I ask again. "Yes." "I''ming", I inform him before disconnecting the call. I drop the phone and the car engine roars to life. The gate automatically opens before I am even close and I wonder who ising. I drive aside for whoever it is, winding the car window down to catch a glimpse of who it is. The car enters and my eyes interlock with that of Anna who isughing at what the guy is saying. He is the same guy I saw at the hospital and he looks younger tonight. When Anna sees me, theughter dies down. The guy notices and follows her gaze to me. He gives me a cute smile. I take my eyes off them before driving out angrily. **** Anna''s POV "Who is he?" Tony asks me when he sees Aidan staring daggers at him. I wonder what is wrong with Aidan. He should let me go on a date freely. I am not his child. "My grumpy brother", I answer and look away as he parks his car. I am lying too much these days but I don''t care, as far as my secret is safe. "He looks familiar, I think I have seen him somewhere before", he states. I guess he just saw him on TV. "Yeah", I only said. "I remember now", he hits his hand on the wheels softly with a broad smile. "We bumped into each other at the hospital." I was wondering how they met until he told me and my eyes widens. At the hospital? That exins why Aidan was ring at me at the hospital. I clear my throat. "Did you guys talk?" "No, I didn''t know he was your brother. I only apologized to him and left." "Alright", I am relieved. We sit in silence for a while before he advises me. "Call your mother and apologize, Anna." "No", I say stubbornly, remembering what happened earlier in the washroom and the stinging feeling on my cheeks. "Come on. I don''t know what happened and I don''t intend to pry into your private life but I saw how angry she was when she walked past us. You must have hurt her deeply, so please apologize to her." I sit still with folded arms, thinking about what he is saying. I know I hurt mom but I feel I am not supposed to apologize. She is supposed to apologize to me instead for not confiding in me. "I heard you." "Will you?" "I''m not promising you anything", I want to open the door to go out when he stops me with his hand on mine. He moves close and ces his lips on my forehead. His lips are there for a while, my eyes are closed. "Good night", he gives me one of his cute smiles when he pulls away. "Good night", I can''t help but smile too. "Let''s go out tomorrow too." "Are you sure? I was thinking it is going to be next week", he says more like a suggestion. "No, tomorrow, same time", I hop down from the car. "Bye", I wave at him as he drives off. My phone rings as I enter the house. Pam''s name shes across the screen. I don''t know if I should pick it. Did she see them together too and she is calling tosh at me? Why is she calling? Is she back in New York? After much contemtion as I move further into the house, I pick the call. "I said yes", she screams in excitement. The loud voice makes me take the phone off my ears for a while. I don''t understand what she means by saying yes. Yes to what? I am much relieved that it has nothing to do with her father and my mother. "Yes to what?" I voice out my thoughts. "Richard proposed and I said yes", she announce happily. "Waw, I am happy for you, girl", I giggle in excitement. I can''t wait to be a bridesmaid. My best friend is getting married. What a good news? "Thanks, love. I''ming over tomorrow or next", she informs me. "He proposed over the phone?" I ask with curiosity, wondering how it happened when Richard is in New York and she isn''t. "No, he was here but he is back in New York now. He said he has an urgent meeting to attend." "Oh! I can''t wait to see you. I have missed you so much", I slump to the sofa. This news is making up for my bad day already. I don''t know if I should tell her about my mother and her father or I should keep mute and pretend like I know nothing. "Me too. See you tomorrow. Bye", she disconnects the call before I can tell her bye too. I have always been the one who talks more about marriage between Pam and me. She doesn''t believe in marriage but here she is preparing to get married. Here I am not happily married. I didn''t get any proposal but I am hoping that one day, I will make my dreamse true and get a proposal from Tony someday. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Anna''s POV I couldn''t summon up the courage to call mother as Tony suggested until this morning. I apologized to her and she said nothing. I tried calling her again to ask if she is home so I can visit her before Tony I gave up after a while and spent time with Lily. I fed and bathed her myself before going to get ready for my date. I hope nothing will disrupt my date today, unlike yesterday. I also hope Tony won''t ask me anything concerning the apology. I take my time to look good tonight. I put the Lavender dress over my head, after rubbing the lotion on my body and wearing my pants and bra. The dress flowed below my feet and I put on diamond earrings with a matching ne. I put on light make-up and wear strappy diamond heels. The horn of the car outside notifies me of Tony''s presence. He is always right on time. I feel there is no need for a purse, so I pick up my phone only and stroll out. He isn''t outside today, he is inside the car, behind the wheels. I didn''t bother to tell Tania bye, I know she will only roll her eyes in reply. She doesn''t like Tony, she says. I smile at Tony and he reciprocates beforeing out to open the car door for me. "Good evening, beauty", he pecks my hand. "Good evening, handsome", I chuckle. He closes the door and goes over to the driver''s seat. He jumps in and pulls out of the driveway. I am delighted and optimistic about tonight''s date. I am hoping it will end well. I didn''t know when Aidan came backst night from God knows where and I didn''t see him this morning either. "I thought thedy that came out to meet mest night was your mother, not until I saw the other woman and the resemnce between you too", He points out. I know he must be talking about Tania. Iugh shortly. "She was the one you met at the hospital. How can you forget her face so soon?" "Really?" He opens his eyes wide. "I never knew she was the one." "Maybe it''s because it was dark", I say. "Yeah, probably." He shrugs. "How was your day?" He looks surprised that I am asking about his day. He smiles. "It was great and yours?" "Fine. Hope work wasn''t stressful today?" "Yeah, I had to leave early because of our date", he tells me. "Oh!" I rest my head on the seat and look out of the window after watching him for a while. I am thinking of what ns he has for the future and if he wants to be married too someday. I am hoping that I will be free from this prison called marriage by the time Tony is ready to settle down. I want a morous proposal and a simple wedding. I am hoping this man before me will give me that. I am also hoping for a happy marriage. "Here we are", he pulls over. I am surprised we are here already. I look out and notice the restaurant is different from the one he took me to the day before. I am amazed at the kind of person Tony is. He must have figured out that taking me to that restaurant will bring back the memories of what happened yesterday and the day will not go well again. I am d he brought me here. I want to forget my sorrows for once and simply enjoy my life. I want to let go of my worries and enjoy this first date in a lifetime with Tony. I want to let go of the hurt I have been experiencing ever since I gave Cameron a chance in my life. I want to use this date to get to know more about Tony so I can assure myself that I am safe with him and I can have a future with him. I also want to know if my secret won''t let him hate me forever when I eventually tell him. He is quite understanding but I have no idea what he will think of me when he gets to know he is dating a married woman who has a child with the man she is married to. **** Aiden''s POV I have no idea why I came home early today. Maybe it''s because I want to know if Anna will be home today again or not. When I got home and was told that she was out, I became angry. Is this how she behaves anytime I am out? Is this how she goes out andes back before I am back from work? I am thinking that is what she usually does until she arriveste. Then, I realize she just started with the outing and I am also feeling she is doing it on purpose. If she always goes out so I won''t know, she would have been back since. This is 10 pm already. It shows she is doing this on purpose, she is doing it to show me that she is not scared of me. She is doing it to get back at me for bringing girls to the house too. I am not going to promise myself that I won''t overreact tonight. This is getting too much. Is this how she will be going out every night and leaving our daughter with the maids? What then is the essence of harboring her in my house when the maids and nanny have to do everything for our baby? You are overreacting already, my subconscious states. I know I am and I don''t care. I need to give her a piece of my mind. I am trying my best to be a better person but she isn''t making it easy for me. When I didn''t see here in immediately, after hearing the horn, I stand up without thinking to go out and grab her toe inside. This is how pissed I am. I think it is high time this guy gets to know she is married. I wonder what she Original from N?velDrama.Org. told him about me yesterday. I know if she had told him I am her husband, he won''t have the guts to I fling the door open and stand in my track when I see his lips on hers. My mouth drops open the moment she closes her wide eyes and kisses him back. My anger is increasing as I watch them and I feel like beating the motherfucker up. How dare hee into my house to kiss my wife? She is just your wife in paper, remember? My subconscious mocks. I ignore it. They continued kissing without noticing my presence at the front door and it is pissing me off, making me fume in anger. I feel a strange hurt within me, it is as if my heart is on fire or it has been poked with a sharp object. I realize I feel betrayed and hurt by Anna''s actions. This shows that she has no respect for me or our home. What insolence?! I can no longer watch them, so I m the door shut and turn back in, fuming in anger. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Anna''s POV I really enjoyed my day, all thanks to this cute man before me who wouldn''t stop making me giggle like a little child. He derives pleasure and happiness from seeing me happy and he is proving to be worth more than any other man. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I hear the mming of the front door and I know instantly that someone must have seen us kissing. We pull away from each other and I look down in embarrassment. He raises my head with a smirk and pecks my forehead like he always does before going out of the car to open the door for me. "Bye, love." "Bye", I wave at him till he is out of sight. I suddenly feel cold now that he is gone. I hug my body to myself and walk inside. I see Aidan sitting on the sofa, crossed legs with zing red eyes, I know I am in for trouble tonight. I am sure he was the one who saw us kissing. "Good evening, Aidan", I greet politely. "Where the hell are youing from, Anna?" He asks me instead of replying to my greeting. He looks up at me and I see him staring at me from head to toe. I felt confident of my dressing earlier but now that he is watching me intensely with an angry gaze, I feel naked. "Hmm, I...wa..was out with a friend", I stammer. "A friend?" He stands up. "Do you kiss every one of your male friends?" "What?" I open my eyes wide. "Of course not." "Can you exin what is happening then?" I know I said I won''t be scared of Aidan but now I realize it is a dream far-fetched. His gaze is enough to make me shudder in fear. "Tony is...." "Oh, that is the name? Tony?" "Tony is my boyfriend", I close my eyes as I answer him. He begins tough like a crazy man. When I open my eyes, I catch a glimpse of Tania and Natalie peeping from a room opposite where I am standing. They were trying to pass a message, I see Tania rubbing her hands together and bending down a bit. I know she is asking me to apologize. But why? I didn''t do anything wrong. Is it a crime to kiss my boyfriend? "Do you have any idea what you just did? How dare you bring a man into my home and you even had the gut to kiss him? What kind of woman are you?" Now I feel like apologizing. I don''t want to apologize for kissing Tony, I just want to apologize for bringing him to his so-called house. I thought he was changing with the way he has been showing me care for some days now but I am wrong. He is ill-tempered and that will hinder him from bing good. "I''m sorry for bringing him here", I apologize. "You know what?" I raise my head to gaze at him. "I think I now know who you truly are." He is thinking the worst of me. He must be thinking this is how I have been doing. "You are getting the wrong idea, Aidan." "I am not getting the wrong idea, I am seeing the real you." "What do you mean? Why are you so bothered about me and Tony? Why are you even bothered about who I date? How can you forget the rules of the contract you made yourself? Have you forgotten what you told me yourself? You said I can date anyone I want after the baby is born, why then are you saying something different now? What the hell is your problem? You were bringing differentdies here, yet I neverined, why are youining about it now? Why can''t you let me enjoy my life? I can''t be your ve forever", I shout and want to dash to my room when his statement stops me. "You want to enjoy your life, right? Even at the detriment of your daughter?" "My daughter is fine. Why employ the services of a nanny in the first ce when you know you want me to be her nanny?" I turn around to face him. "Don''t get on my nerves tonight." "You are a fucking bitch, Anna!", he yells. The words resounded in my ears and I almost begin to cry immediately. "And tell that stupid boyfriend of yours never to step foot in my house. You can get yourself a house and do whatever shit you want to do there, I don''t fucking care!" He fumes. I close my eyes and take a deep breath. Aidan just called me a bitch. Just because I want a happy life by dating someone who loves me. Am Imitting a crime? No, and I won''t let him go scot-free. I walk angrily towards him and p him across the face. I haven''t recovered from the sting of my hand because of how hard and masculine his face is when I feel a sting on my face too. I gasp. Aidan pped me. **** Aidan''s POV "Shit!" I curse when I realize the damage I have done. While trying to be a better person, I am still exhibiting the signs of being a monster, just like my father. I can''t believe I retaliated by pping Anna back because she pped me. I can''t believe I have just raised my hand to beat the woman I call my wife and who gave me my first fruit. I know my mother will not forgive me if she gets to know this. I don''t know if Anna can forgive me for this too and I doubt if I will be able to forgive myself. What have I done? Why can''t I get a hold of my stupid anger? Why do I have to let it control me? I saw the look of hatred on Anna''s face when she looked up at me with her hands on her cheeks. I really strike her hand and I can see her face turning red instantly. She dashed to her room as tears began to roll down her eyes. I followed but before I could enter, she locked the door. I stare at my big hands. I wish there is something I can do to rewind and stop myself from pping her. I regret my actions and I am deeply sorry. Anna has every right to date another man, she is a woman and she needs a man if I can''t be that man to her, I know this but I keep denying that it is right for her. I don''t know why I feel this way but I still don''t want her to date another man. Am I not man enough? I ask inwardly. I p myself mentally when I realize what I just said within me. Anna and I can''t be together. She hates me and I don''t like..... I sigh deeply and hit the door once again. Natalie and Tania appear from nowhere and I be ashamed of myself. They must have seen what happened. "Just go, we will talk to her, sir. She will be fine", Natalie says. Tania is avoiding my gaze and I am thinking it is either because she doesn''t want to say what is on her mind about what happened because I am her boss or she is damn mad at me for what happened. "I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean to do what I did. I was just angry..." "It''s ok, sir. Just go. Tania and I will handle it. We know it happened in the heat of the moment." She shows her understanding. "Thank you", I feel stupid, foolish, and lost. "Plead with her on my behalf. I didn''t mean to do this." I repeat. They nod and I walk away from the door, watching them. They knock for a while for Anna to open the door but she didn''t. When I am tired of standing with the hope that she will open the door for them, I hurry to my room. An idea suddenly takes form in my head and I know if Anna doesn''t talk to Natalie or Tania, she will definitely open up and talk to one person, Pam. Checking the time, I pick up my phone to call Pam. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Aidan''s POV I am tossing in bed with guilt. Pam said she won''t be able toe over tonight but promised to informed me that she will be back today. It is past 11 pm already and I can''t find sleep. I am greatly troubled. It is as if I am feeling Anna''s pain. It is as if the more her tears, the more I am feeling hurt. I have no idea what is happening to me and why I am feeling this way. I know what I did is wrong but I am not supposed to be feeling this hurt. When I can take it no longer, I stand up and rush to the door. I throw it open before running down to Anna''s room. I don''t care what happens, she needs to hear me out and ept my apology. As I get close to the door, I am lucky to see Taniaing out with an unhappy expression, I use this opportunity to enter before Anna wille to lock the door from behind again. I close the door behind Tania who is surprised to see me. Anna is sitting on her bed, looking into space. Another tear rolls down her eyes and I feel the same pain I felt minutes ago. I feel like moving closer to her, to wipe her tears andfort her. But I know she won''t allow me. I hurt her deeply. She will probably throw a tantrum if I touch her or she might break my head in anger. I realize Anna has been my wife for close to a year, yet we barely touch each other. "Anna, I''m sorry", I beg, hoping she will give me a listening ear. She is silent and I feel it is her answer for me to exin myself. "I shouldn''t have called you that. Please forgive me", I almost kneel down but I am quick to stop myself. I can''t imagine myself kneeling for Anna to forgive me. It will show how stupid I am. She raises her head like she is justing out of her trance. She wipes her tears. "Aidan, you can go", her voice is calm but hoarse. I don''t understand what she means by I can go. Has she forgiven me already? "I can go?" "Yes, you can. There is nothing to be sorry about. I should have done this a long time ago but it''s not toote. I can do it now", she utters, looking at me squarely in the face. She is talking in parables. What does she want to do? "What do you want to do?" She is silent for a while before saying. "I am leaving." I can''t believe what she is saying. I can''t imagine her leaving the house. Who will take care of our daughter and y the role of a mother? I can''t even imagine life without her in the mansion when our daughter is here. "With my child." She adds as if reading my mind. "What?!" I exim, with rising anger. "Yes, Aidan and you can''t stop me", her voice has added volume. It is no longer calm and it is not too loud. She is looking defiant as if asking me to dare her. I know I can''t win her over with my stubbornness and anger. I need to be calm and patient, I also need to beg her if that is what it will take. "Come on, Anna. I did not mean for this to happen. Please don''t go." I stand arrogantly, scratching the back of my head. "I have made up my mind that the next time you throw this sort of shit at me, I will leave and that is what I am going to do. No one should stop me, if I stay any more day in here, I might end up killing you or myself." "What?!" "Yes, I mean every word. So get out?" "Anna, you can''t do this. This is our....." "Get out!" She screams, interrupting me. Her eyes be red suddenly and I can see how angry she is. "Get out!" "Fine", I surrender and walk out. When I am outside, I sigh heavily with a troubled and deeply hurt heart. I have no idea why I keep ruining things for myself. Everything was already going perfect until I suddenly became irate and jealous seeing Tony or whatever his name is, which made me call her a bitch. I walk dejectedly to the sofa and fall heavily onto it. I keep thinking of what to do to appease Anna but nothing was forting. I thought of Evelyn. She hasn''t called to acknowledge the help I rendered and I hope she is fine. I am thinking of giving her a call first thing tomorrow morning if Pam doesn''t seed in convincing Anna to stay. I don''t want her to go, especially for our baby. I pick up my phone topose a text for Pam. I need her toe as early as possible before Anna Original from N?velDrama.Org. will disappear into thin air with my baby. While I am still thinking of what else to do with my back on the sofa and my face up, I don''t know when sleep eludes me. *** Anna''s POV I couldn''t sleep a wink till dawn. I asked Tania to bring me Lily. I was scared that Aidan would take her away so I won''t be able to leave with her. I know I can''t go to Tony with my child since he doesn''t know about her yet and I can''t go to my mother because we are still not on good terms. I am hoping to lodge in a hotel first before searching for a home online for me and my child. I rise from the bed as early as 5 am to start packing my belongings when Pam knocks on the door. I didn''t know she is back in New York. Why is she here this early? I open the door and we hug. "When did you arrive?" I ask her. She looks pointedly at me. I know I look miserable for crying too muchst night. I turn away from her and walk to the bed. "You are going nowhere, Anna." She says with a tone of authority. I look at her with surprise. When did Pam be a fan of Aidan? She had always wanted me to date Tony. And there is one good thing about leaving Aidan''s home, I can continue dating Tony with no more fear. "Pam, my mind is made up", I say instead of asking her what I intend to ask her. "Do you have any idea what you are doing?" She raises a brow. I don''t understand her. "Can you give me one good reason why I should still be here?" "Because he is your husband. Your child needs to know him as a father", she stresses. "That was the major reason why we got married in the first ce, what good has this brought to me other than heartaches and insults? Someone somewhere appreciates me for who I am so give me a good enough reason why I should still be stuck here when I can be happy with that person." "This is all about Tony, right?" She peers at me. I did not say anything. "Have you told him you are married?" "No", I answer. "Do you have any idea what he is going to do when he knows? You want to leave your home for him when you don''t even know him well enough?" "Pam, you and I know Tony well and you were also in support of our rtionship, why are you suddenly changing your opinion of him?" "Because I feel he is not the one for you, I feel he is not good for you, I feel this is where you belong...." "Can you even hear yourself out?" I chuckle lightly in disbelief. "This is where I belong? I belong to a ce where I don''t have value? I belong to a ce where they know nothing other than insults?" "Aidan loves you", she blurts out. I open my eyes wide. Then I begin tough. "Aidan loves me? Is that your definition of love?" "I know it, Anna. Richard told me." "Does Richard treat you like trash? If yes, then I will concur with what you have just said. How can a man who hates seeing me love me? I tried to get close to him, I even tried to see if we could fall in love but nothing worked and you expect me to believe this? Aidan can''t love me, he is a cold man." Pam didn''t say anything. She is just watching me. When I look away from her, a tear rolls down my eyes and another follows. She pulls me in for an embrace and I burst into tears. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Aidan''s POV "Boss?" I feel someone tapping me. I groan and sit up, before opening my eyes to see Natalie. I can''t believe I slept here on the sofa. My face bes red with embarrassment, I am in nothing but shorts. "Pam is inside already", she informs me. The memories of what happenedst night came rushing and I feel ashamed of myself again. I want to stand up and go to Anna''s room to see if Pam has convinced her or not so I can call Evelyn to them. I also need to call Chloe, I won''t go to the office today. I am afraid Anna will use that opportunity to run away with my child. "Boss?" Natalie stops me as I begin to walk towards Anna''s room. She shakes her head. "I think you shouldn''t go in now. I just woke you up so you can freshen up and go to work. It''s almost 7 am." I don''t know why she doesn''t want me to go in but I feel there must be a reason. "She didn''t listen to you and Taniast night, right?" It is obvious she didn''t. Anna blocked her ears to the pleas of the women. It is apparent that her mind is made up already. "Yes, but don''t worry. Just freshen up and go to work. I will make sure she goes nowhere", she utters firmly. "I''m not going to work", I move back to sit. "Really? Then you should freshen up ande down so we can talk", she insists, making me stop from sitting down. Why is she insisting that I go and freshen up? What is she hiding from me? Does she want to assist Anna to escape? "Ok." I beam. "Lock the front door and give me the keys", I instruct her. Her eyes widen. "Why?" "I will be happy if you simplyply", I say to her with a smile. My mind can only be at rest that way. There is no other way out of the house, except for the other door which can only be controlled with a robot. Anna can''t go out without my notice if the front door is locked. Natalie walks slowly to the front door and locks it. She has the key to all the rooms in the house, except for the back door which uses Artificial Intelligence. She oversees the affairs of the entire building. "I think this is unnecessary", she says after dropping the keys in my stretch hand. "Thank you", I say only before jumping upstairs to freshen up as she instructed. **** "Do you love her?" Pam asks me and I almost spill the water I am drinking, at the question. I gulp the water down my throat and exim. "What?" She shrugs. "Why don''t you want her to leave then if you don''t love her?" "I want her to stay with our child", I say strongly as if to convince myself that it is what I want. I drop the ss cup and turn to her with arms akimbo. "Tony loves Anna, that''s why she is choosing him. I can''t be on your side if this is based on your selfish desire to have your daughter within the confines of your home. Another man has a better thing to offer Anna", she mutters and I begin to wonder what she told Anna. Why is she talking about love? "What did you tell Anna? What did Anna say? Is she still going?" I bombard her with my questions. She shrugs nonchntly again. "She says she wants to go." "To him?" I point to the door, fuming in anger and referring to Tony. "I have a feeling he is going to propose to her soon, you should divorce Anna now." "Pam, this is not why I called you here", I snap at her in annoyance. "Why did you call me here then?" She retorts back. Pam and I have never had a serious conversation before and I am surprised at the way she is talking. I don''t even know if she is siding with me or with Tony. "I called you here to help me stop her from going", I grit my teeth. "I have done that already", she folds her arms and faces me squarely. "Can I go now? My father said he wants me to meet someone." "Pam", I call when she takes a step towards the door. "I''m sorry." She res at me coldly. "Anna is my friend and I want the best for her. If I convince her to stay, what do you have to offer her?" "I don''t know", I shake my head. I have no idea what she wants me to offer Anna. What do they want? "I told her you love her." She confess. "What?!" I can''t believe my ears. Why the hell will she do that? "Yes, don''t you love her?" "Of course not", I shout. We are in my room and Pam insisted that wee here for privacy. "What then do you have to offer her so she can stay?" She asks me. I don''t understand the point she is driving at. I was asked to marry her and I did. Do I need to love her before she can stay in the marriage that is going to end after four years? "We can''t love each other", I chuckle. "Do you like her, then?" "Of course, she is the mother of my baby", I reply to her. "Richard says you are in love with her but you don''t know", she folds her arms again and crosses her legs. "Richard? And you believe him? He is nothing but a clown. I don''t love her." "Why then do you want her to stay when you don''t love her? A man behaves this way with a woman he is in love with. If you are not in love like you said, then let her go and meet the man who loves her, simple." She concludes. I don''t know why Pam isn''t understanding me. I am doing this because I feel guilty for what I did. How can she say I have to love her? "Pam, I don''t know what this is all about but you can''t force me to love someone I don''t love. Does love even exist?" "Yes, it does." She walks to the door. "Good luck with your lonely life." "Pam", I hurry after her. I know she can help me. It is obvious she can help, she just doesn''t want to because she feels I need to love Anna before she can stay. "Please, wait", I beg. She face me. "I want you to help me, please." Original from N?velDrama.Org. "I have helped already, my job is done here." "But you haven''t convinced her yet", I assert. "You should go and do that yourself", She says with a wicked smile. "That''s why I called you here, Pam. How many times do I have to say I am sorry?" I am getting tired of all this drama. I should have gone to work instead. This is frustrating. I walk back to the bed and sit in with my hands on my head. I don''t want her to go but if that''s what she wants, fine. "I have a n", she mutters and I look up with a furrowed brow. "What n?" "A n to make her stay", she grins. "I will tell her there is going to be a party to celebrate my engagement and she needs toe shopping with me and go to the party. I will persuade her to wait till tomorrow before she leaves and that way, we can still convince her not to go on the condition that you won''t mistreat her anymore", she exins. I don''t understand how she wants us to do it but I am interested in doing anything. "Ok?" I peer at her in curiosity. "Anna loves shopping, so the idea is this; we will go shopping and when we are back, don''t try to talk to her about leaving so she won''t get upset, avoid crossing paths with her and by evening, I want you to get dressed and find a lovely restaurant that you would like to take her to." "On a date?" I frown. "Yes. You will take her on a date to make up for your silly behavior but we won''t tell her about the date, I will just tell her to get dressed for the engagement party and bring her to you at the restaurant. I am going to leave you guys there and you will do things yourself, find a way to stop her from going." "What if it doesn''t work?" I am back on my feet now. She looks thoughtful for a while before saying. "I will bring her home here so we can talk to her together." "Ok, thank you Pam", I am deeply satisfied and I am hoping it will work. I also need to think of what to say to her. "Can I go now?" She demands and I nod. "I need to go and prepare to meet my father''s guest, I have a feeling it''s going to be my mom", she smiles broadly and turns to go out. I remember Anna once said something about Pam not having a mother here in New York, her parents are separated and I wonder if they are trying to get back together. "Pam?" I call, making her stop in her tracks. She turns around to stare at me. "I think Anna should stop dating Tony, seeing him alone makes me go mad. Doesn''t he know she is married? Should I talk to him myself?" I didn''t notice the smile on Pam''s face until I look closer at her, surprised that she is silent. "Are you sure you are not in love with Anna?" She questions with augh before running out. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Tessa''s POV I move swiftly across the road, in my maid''s disguise. I am wearing a sexy dress beneath with a long gown that makes me look like a maid. I am using this disguise so the security or his bodyguard can let me in. I parked my car down the street and walked all the way here. When I see his house in view, I heave a sigh of relief. The walk down here isn''t too far but I am getting tired already, probably because of the big dress I am wearing to disguise my identity and hide my weapon. I did not tell Zoe I aming for this. I didn''t think about my n well but I am confident it will work. All I need to do is shoot his brains out and take off. I know Damien will be home by now. I have been monitoring his movement for two days now. I am about to move to the other side where his house is located when I see a big guy dragging someone out. She looks small but I can''t see her face. She seems to be begging the big man about something. I stand as if I am a passerby so he won''t notice I am watching. It is dark already. He pulls her into a car and drives off, leaving the gate open. What a lucky coincidence, I grin wildly. Without wasting much of my time, I hurry to the other side and enter the gate, being alert in case someone attacks me. I am not letting the man from earlier bother me because I feel it has nothing to do with me. Maybe he caught his daughter with Damien and he is scolding to ground her for life or something. This is just my assumption, I don''t care what the problem is. I tiptoe closer to the front door and open it quietly. The ce is dark and I can''t see anything. This is when it dawns on me that I am doing the wrong thing. I didn''t n well despite knowing how dangerous Damien is. I am about to go outside to think my n through when a hand mps my mouth. I bite the hand and the person let go. I try to find my way to the door but I can''t see anything. The lightes on and I see Damien holding his hand in pain. He is standing by the door and I can''t go out. I pull down my dress, leaving myself in my sexy clothes and grabbing a hold of the gun I brought with me. I see him admiring me with a smirk on his face. "Hello, Damien." "What are you doing here looking all sexy?" "You don''t want to know what I am here for", I move sideways pointing the gun at him. He didn''t look threatening, nor did he move. I am thinking he will move back in fear, giving me time and space to stand by the door, shoot him, and run away. "You look like you are here to kill someone", he winks at me. My self confidences decrease suddenly. I have never done a thing like this before and I am surprised that the man before me is not looking scared. Can I even shoot him? Why didn''t I think well beforeing here? "Yes, I am here to kill you", I shake my head to wave away the thoughts. "You humiliated me." "Cut the crap. It was just a game." He smiles at me. I blink and before I know it, he has grab the gun from me and his hand is on my waist. He looks into my eyes intensely and pulls away abruptly with the gun in his hand. Since I have no weapon anymore, I decide to fight him. I jump on him and heughs, grabbing my butt. "Get down, little girl. You are no match for me. Give up already", he utters amusingly. "No, I won''t", I hit his chest, even though I am beginning to feel aroused from his nonchnt attitude. "Really?" He raises my chin. I want to look away but I can''t. He moves his mouth closer and kisses me. I see him throwing the gun on the sofa from my peripheral view before I close my eyes. Then, he picks me up while kissing me and finds his way upstairs. I am lost. I am forgetting why I am here. I want to push him away, run back to the living room, get the gun, shoot him and run away. But my legs won''t allow me. I realize I want him, I am already wet for him. He pushes the door open and throws me on the bed. He smiles again while tearing off my short bodycon gown. He let go of his trousers too before climbing into bed and entering inside me immediately. **** Anna''s POV My things are still packed. When I came out of the house this morning, I noticed how gloomy everywhere was, even Lily was unusually quiet today. Natalie and Tania wouldn''t talk to me and I began to have a second thought about leaving. Pam says there is a party tonight and she wants me toe before I leave Aidan''s house. We went shopping and by the time we were back in the mansion, it was alreadyte and time to prepare. Pam tried to convince me. She said Aidan loves me but it sounds ridiculous. This man does not have a heart to love. Even if he loves me, is that his way of showing love? That is the most absurd way of showing love to someone and I don''t even believe her. I know she is only saying that for me to stay. I can''t be deceived for the second time. Natalie and Tania were supposed to help me with my dress and make-up but they were avoiding me. Pam went back home to get ready too and she said she woulde to pick me up. I am done dressing already and waiting for her. Tony called me earlier but I couldn''t pick up. He is going to notice my dull mood and he will question me about it. I sent him a text that I was busy and I will get back to him. "Anna", I hear Pam calling me from outside. I stand up and walk out. She looks gorgeous in her purple gown with ruffled designs at the top. Her hair is great and her heelspliment her dress. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Get in, we are runningte", she says and walks to the driver''s door. I move slowly and hop in as she ignites the car into action. "So, how is Tony?" She asks me with a smile. I wish we can be in silence till we get to the party. I am thinking Richard is the one who organized the party and I am hoping Aidan won''t be there. I don''t want us to talk about Aidan or Tony because I don''t know who Pam is supporting. I know she likes Tony but she is insisting I stay with Aidan. "Anna? You don''t want to talk?" I nod. "Ok, but I have something to tell you about your husband", I close my eyes. When will she stop calling him my husband? "Aidan has been through a lot and those things are having a toll on him now. He had a rough childhood and he finds it hard to trust people easily. He was betrayed severally by both males and females. His father yed a role in who he is today and the scars Aidan is dealing with. The woman he was in love with left him for another man, among others. He has been through a lot and right now, he can''t seem to know when he is doing the right thing and when he is doing the wrong. He is uptight and cold because of how he was brought up in a loveless home. Aidan no longer knows what love is or what it means to be in love, Anna." I wonder why she is saying all this even though I am picking up some points. He grow up in a loveless home? Is that why he hates his father and wants his mother to leave home? I ask myself. "What Aidan needs right now is a woman who will understand him better and stand by him through the thick and the thin and I feel you are that woman." "Stop it, Pam." "Aidan doesn''t know he is in love with you", she continues, ignoring me. "I know you like him too from the first few months of your marriage but that admiration you had for him vanished when there was no form of reciprocation." "Pam?" I almost shout. "Ok, ok, we are here already", she pulls over and I look into the building. It is a restaurant. It looks like the restaurant Tony took me to on our first date turned out bad. I remember mom and I wonder if I should talk to Pam about it. Mom hasn''t returned my calls either and I am worried. I might have to visit her tonight. I open the door and get out. I walk side by side with Pam, wondering where the party is going on. I am about to voice it out when Pam gasps like she just remembered something or she forgot something. "Anna, please go along. I need to get something from the car and call dad." She shes me a smile. "Ok", I nod calmly. I feel there is no need to ask her questions. I know I will see the people once I am inside and if I don''t see anyone I know, I wille back outside to wait for her while she calls her dad. I continue moving inside and when I get to the door, it opens automatically. I enter and nce around. "Wee, Anna", I hear a familiar voice. My eyes fall on the least expected person. Aidan is wearing a white t-shirt and jean trousers with a face cap. He looks like someone who is going for a stroll and decides toe over here to have lunch. Whereas I am gorgeously dressed. I am wearing high waist leg trousers with a white top, and ck stiletto heels. "What are you doing here?" I ask with no smile. He stands up with a smile. He doesn''t look like the Aidan I know from home, he looks different from his dress to his smile. I haven''t seen Aidan in casuals since we got married. The day he came by our house to beg me to marry him, I found myself admiring him in the casuals, and the same thing is happening now also. What is happening? He scratches his head nervously and looks around as if to look for someone to answer my question for him. He also looks embarrass. "Please, sit." "What are you doing here?" I ask him again. His smile vanish and he takes his eyes off me. "This is our first date." "What?!" Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Evelyn''s POV I haven''t been picking Adams''s call since the night we saw Anna at the restaurant. I feel dejected that my daughter doesn''t understand me and is not ready to support me. I only gave Adams a chance but I am ready to let go already. I want to prove a point to Anna. But he keeps calling. I have been indoors since that day, crying my eyes out and thinking about my life. I have no zeal for anything anymore, even my dream of having a restaurant. I saw Aidan''s message but I did not acknowledge it because I didn''t feel like it and I wanted him to know that I am not a beggar. I don''t even feel like going ahead with the building anymore. I just wish the world would go on without me. I just wish I can have peace. But I am troubled, greatly troubled, and depressed. All I do all day is to drink and sleep. I am tired of living. I wanted to give up. When Adams'' call persisted, I decided to pick and he asked me toe to meet with him somewhere. He said he wants me to meet someone and it''s important. Without saying ok, I disconnected the call and sent him a text that he should send me the venue and time. He sent it and I went to take my bath to prepare. I was d I was already sober. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I am in the cab, on my way to the address that was sent to me. It is a restaurant and I hope Adams isn''t doing this just to bring me out on purpose and see me. But I trust him, I don''t know why. I feel he is an honest man and he can''t lie just to see me. I am almost dozing off when the cab stops in front of the restaurant. I pay and get out of the cab. I take long strides towards the building while fishing out my phone to call in case I don''t see him. The moment I enter, I see him. He is wearing a suit as usual and he stands up to wee me. I look around for the person he said he wants me to meet but there is no one beside him and no familiar figure around. What is he doing? "How are you?" He leads me to a seat, after pulling the chair out for me. "I am fine", I answer calmly, cing my purse on the table. I know I look miserable, I didn''t feel like wearing any makeup and I know my eye bags are obvious. He watches me for a while before saying. "The person I want you to meet is almost here." "Who is the person?" I ask. "It is meant to be a surprise", he grins. I nod. "You don''t look good, Evelyn", he points out. "I''m fine." "No, you are not. I called several times but you didn''t pick....." "I eventually did", I raise my voice at him. When he shut his mouth, I regret shouting. "I''m sorry", he apologizes before resting his back to the chair and still watching me. I did not answer and I look away from him. My eyes are scanning the whole ce when it falls on the person about to enter the restaurant. It is Pam and she seems happy. I shift my gaze to Mr. Adams. "What is your daughter doing here?" He turns to see hering. When their eyes interlock, he waves at her toe forward. "Can you please exin what is happening here?" I demand as Pam gets to our table. She looks displeased seeing me and I am not pleased as well that she is the important person Mr. Adam asked me toe out to meet. I want them to leave me alone. I want them to be my past. I want Pam to still be my daughter''s friend which is why I no longer want to have anything to do with Mr. Adam. She doesn''t want me to be part of her family and I respect that. Why then won''t they let me continue wallowing in self-pity? "Calm down, please", Mr. Adam says. "Sit, Pam", he instructs her and she obliges. "I am sorry but I will have to leave if you can''t provide any exnation to what is happening", I say. "Sit, Evelyn", he is using his tone of authority on me and I sit back. Pam isn''t saying anything but I know she is as surprised as me. "Pam", he holds her hand. "As I told you the other time that there is absolutely nothing between Evelyn and me, I was being honest but now there is something", he smile wryly. She removes her hand from his hold and opens her mouth wide. I close my eyes when she looks my way. I dread the look, it is filled with disappointment. "I want to marry Evelyn, Pam", he adds. "What?!" We both exim. "Pam, don''t get the wrong idea. I have told him I am no longer interested....." "But you were interested earlier, right?" "What the hell is wrong with you two? Is this why I called you here?" He snaps at us. "Sorry, dad." I am ufortable. "Pam, your mother and I are done for life, it is high time I moved on with my life. I want to marry Evelyn", he repeats. "But dad..." "No buts", he cuts her short. "This is my decision and I am only telling you because you have the right to know." "Dad, mom still loves you", she cries out. "Is that what she told you? Did she tell you she cheated on me and your brother isn''t my son?" I can no longer be here. I am shocked at Mr. Adam''s revtion. Isn''t this too much? I thought we already broke up, why is he here talking about marriage? I can''t be here. I stand up abruptly, cutting him short. "I''m sorry but I need to go. I can''t marry you, sir", I utter and walk out on them. **** Tessa''s POV The noise seems to being from the living room. I stretch, yawn, and get up from the bed, looking sideways at Damien''s sleepy figure. I hear footsteps and I wonder if there is an intruder in here. I look at Damien once again, thinking if waking him up is a good idea. This is an opportunity to kill him now but I won''t. The sex was great as usual. I grin and get up. I pick up my pants and wear them before picking up my torn cloth. I am d I am here with another cloth. I wear my bra and open the door slowly to go out. I tiptoe to the living room where the noise ising from. I am almost there when I hear a gunshot, I gasp and stand still, perspiring heavily in fear. I hear a loud thud and footsteps. My curiosity to know what is happening is gone, I just want to get out of here. I can''t go out in my half-torn dress, I need to go through the front door so I can pick up my disguise gown. After taking a deep breath and telling myself that I am courageous, I move further. A hand grabs me and I yell. "Let her go", I hear Damien order. The hand pushes me away and I see him. He is the man Zoe and I thought was going to kidnap us the other day. Is he working for Damien? Why is he here? What is the gunshot for? I am breathing heavily as Damien stands in front of me in a robe. The gunshot must have woken him up. "You look beautiful", he smirks. I regret why I did not kill him when I had the chance. I turn back to race for the door when I hear another gunshot. I fall to the ground, thinking I have been shot but I feel no pain. I try to stand up when I see blood on the floor. I check my body to see if it is from me. It isn''t, it is and stand upright. It is Esther. What the hell is she doing here? "If you say a word to Aidan or anybody", he points a gun at my forehead. "Consider yourself dead, ok?" I nod in fear. "Let''s get rid of her, boss", the big man says and I throw him a re. Damien chuckles when he sees my countenance. "No, she will live. I like her." He moves closer and pecks me on the mouth, grabbing my butt. I am stopping myself from moaning. I hate my kind of body right now. He spanks me and finally let go. "Go!" I need no more opportunity to escape from death. I run to the door, grab my big maid gown and hurry out. I race to my car, without looking back. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Anna''s POV I can''t believe Pam ditched me. I was about to storm out of the restaurant in anger when Aidan blocks my way. I was tempted to humiliate him as he did to me a few days ago. I was thinking of calling him a manwhore before leaving but I thought otherwise. He has a lot to lose if I embarrass him in public. He is already embarrassed and I realize something; Aidan and I have never been to a ce together ever since the marriage, except on the date of my graduation. That was to avoid suspicious and paparazzi from getting a picture of us together, thereby revealing that we are together. But today, Aidan isn''t bothered about that. I wonder why. Is Pam right? I am confused. To avoid any more embarrassment, we sat and ordered dinner. I ate and caught Aidan staring at me. When I raised a brow at him, he apologized and looked away. I don''t understand what is happening and why he is behaving strangely today. This strange behavior is scaring the hell out of me. Original from N?velDrama.Org. What is Aidan trying to do? What is Pam trying to do? Are they trying to make me think he likes me so that I can stay? What sort of deceit is this? Do they think I am that foolish? We finish eating and he keeps talking non-stop. I just watch him, trying to figure him out and read his expressions. "So, I am deeply sorry, Anna", he finishes. I did not hear the rest of what he was saying and I don''t care to hear it. I am just amazed that a whole billionaire like Aidan who is famous will be bbering around and stammering to find the right words to say, just to have me stay? "Will you please forgive me?" He demands, making me shift my gaze to him. He looks humble right now. He looks different, like a man who has nothing in the world. Like a man whose hope on living is based on my forgiveness. I am bbergasted. "Anna?" He touches my hand which is on the table, jolting me and I flinch unconsciously. It feels strange. "Did you hear what I said?" "Yes", I answer sharply, trying to think straight and make my heavy breathing go unnoticed. That touch sent a shiver down my spine. I don''t know what is happening. Is it because he touched me? Is it because we have never touched each other aside from the first day we met and whenever we did it for the public to see? Why is this touch different from the others? "What do you say?" He asks me. His questions aren''t making me think straight. "Let''s go home." "Home?" He raises his brows in confusion. I bite my lips. I don''t know what he is thinking. I said home, I shouldn''t have said home. It sounded like his mansion is our home but it isn''t for me, it is just a temporary residence for me and I am going to leave soon. I don''t know if that is why he looks confused or it is because he doesn''t understand why I am not giving him a reply but asking him to let us go home. "Yes, I am no longerfortable here", I admit. "Will you give me an answer when we get home?" He stressed on the home. "Perhaps." "Will you stay now? You won''t leave, right?" I still think his enthusiasm about me not leaving is solely based on his child. He doesn''t want me to go with her. He can choose to fight me with all he has; money and poprity but I have nothing. He can choose not to have anything to do with my daughter and me again, but he wants to have a part in his daughter''s life. Even if he is doing this for his daughter, is it bad? Why do I want him to care about me too? I feel like a shadow whenever he talks about Lily and how much he cares for her. Sometimes I don''t feel like her mother but just someone who was given the child to take care of. If my biological father had acted this way, I wouldn''t be here, depending on Aidan for everything. If my father had taken me with him, I would have been in the best school, graduate with higher grades and have a good job by now. Maybe I wouldn''t have gotten pregnant and my paths wouldn''t have crossed with Aidan. Maybe all of these won''t be happening. "Let''s go", I feel his breath fan my cheeks and I jerk my head up to see his pairs of eyes watching me. He is close to me and I didn''t even know when he stood up and came closer. I nod, gulping nervously. He stands upright, giving me the time to gulp once more and puff out the air I didn''t know I was holding in. He stretch his hand for me to take and I did. The electric jolt is back and my hand trembles. He didn''t Is he trying to seduce me once again? If this is it, then I am going to show him the stuff I am made of. We walk quietly to the door and he drives away from the restaurant with an awkward silence hovering between us till we get home. I am grateful he didn''t try to start any conversation. The silence is satisfying to me. I heave a sigh of relief when the cares to a stop. I ce my hand on the handle to go out when I discover it is locked. I turn to look at him. He has a different kind of expression on his face, he isn''t looking angry or sad, nor is he looking happy or satisfied. I am about to open my mouth to tell him to please open the door when he moves close and pecks my open mouth. I gasp. He moves away and tries to do it one more time when I push him away. I hit his face. "Open the door!" He did and I get out, storming my feet on the floor in anger as I walk in. This date was a big mistake, all thanks to Pam. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Anna''s POV A WEEK AFTER I am still here, in Aidan''s mansion, with my baby. We have been avoiding each other ever since that night. It seems to me like he is the one avoiding me the most, he sneaks in and out of the house without me knowing. I know I am not supposed to p Aidan but I felt he deserved it for so many reasons. First, for kissing me and wanting me to believe what Pam said. Second, for all the pains he had caused me and my mother. I believe the p is nowhere near half of what he has done to us. That night, when I entered the house after pping him, I got a call from my mother and she was seriously crying over the phone. I went back outside immediately. Aidan was still in his car and he kept asking me where I was going. I didn''t answer him. I called my driver out and he drove me to my mother''s house. Mother was in a consble state and I kept asking her what the matter was, she couldn''t tell me until she stopped crying. I felt sorry for her and guilty. I totally forgot I had the intention of visiting her that day but I guess the fake date Pam and Richard organized for me and Aidan made me forget about my intention. I guess my mind was clouded by anger and confusion, I wasn''t thinking straight. I felt responsible for my mother''s unhappiness. I felt I was not a good child to her. I am supposed to be her closest friend, but I was holding grudges against her, without remembering thest time I visited. I also forgot I wanted to surprise her by helping with the establishment of her restaurant and that made me feel bad. I was surprised when she told me what Aidan did, I didn''t expect it. I just came out of the bathroom. I asked Tania to help me bring Lily to the room, I don''t have the intention of going anywhere today like I have been doing for days now. I am thinking of ying with her for a while and try to check the children''s amusement parks around this vicinity on the inte so I can go out with her tomorrow. She is still young though but I want her to have wonderful childhood memories, unlike me. I don''t know why I am still here, even though I haven''tpletely forgotten about my intention to move out. I don''t know when I am going to do it but I might leave soon. I also thought of giving Aidan another chance a few days ago. If he messes up again, I will be forced to move out before time. He got me flowers two days ago and I don''t know how to thank him for the gesture. I feel Aidan is changing. Right from the night we went out, he has been acting differently and it is damn surprising. I have seen him struggle these past few months with being nice to me and those around me, it is difficult for him but now it looks like that part of him has always been there, hidden from the rest of the world. Something must have triggered that part to show up now more than ever. Is it because he doesn''t really want me to go? The door opens and Taniaes in with my baby. My phone rings at the same time but I ignored it and walk to get my baby from her with a smile on my face. "Hello, my little doll", I tick her cheeks, and she giggles. She has a smiling face, unlike her father whose face is always in a frown. I take her from Tania and move to my bed. My phone rings again, making me remember it rang a few minutes ago. "How is my baby doing today?" I ask and pick up the phone. Taniaes to sit in front of me. I ce Lily on my left side before picking the call with my right hand. It is Tony. We haven''t seen each other for a week now, but we talk on the phone. He has been extremely busy Original from N?velDrama.Org. with work and I was d it is in time with my less desire to go out. I also wanted to use the opportunity of being home all day to figure a lot of things out. A week hasn''t been enough to figure it out which is why I am still here, stuck. "Hi", I say into the phone with a little smile. "Hello, baby", he greets. Lily is still in my hands and I am hoping she won''t make a loud sound for Tony to question me. I look up at Tania and I debate within me whether to give her Lily before going elsewhere to take the call. After a while, I realize there is no reason to do that, Tony will get to know someday. "Anna?" He calls, jerking me out of my reverie. "Yes, sorry." "You were lost in thought again? What is the problem?" "Nothing, I just woke up", I give him ame excuse. He is quiet for a while before saying. "Can we see tonight?" I did not know how to respond to that. "I have a surprise for you", he adds and my heart begins to race with curiosity. A surprise? What surprise does he have for me? Is it something I am going to like? Did he get me a gift or is he going to...." "Anna, don''t say no. It''s important to us", he remarks. I can feel his smiling tone. "Alright", I say. "Early as usual", I tell him. Lily begins to giggle again and I decide to disconnect the call before he asks me anything. "Bye." "A surprise?" I stand up and give Lily to Tania. I am thinking of what it might be. I don''t know why I am anxious and curious to know what it is. Can it be a proposal? Something in me says and I gasp. **** Aidan''s POV Esther''s death brought unexpected fear to my heart. She was found dead in a lonely alley with blood gushing out of her head. I paid a condolence visit to her parents and gave them some money. They said she went to work that morning and never came back. At first, I thought she must have had a fight with her boyfriend and it ended badly but her mother said she is single. I gave her a cheque and left. I was scared. I became scared that something bad will happen to Anna or Lily. I don''t know if it''s the fear that Damien will stick to his threat or the fear that Anna will eventually leave me. Ever since the night I kissed her, I am always embarrassed to look her in the face. I didn''t know what came over me and why I kissed her. Am I doing this because I think what Pam said is true? What am I trying to prove to myself? Am I trying to prove to myself that I love her as Pam and Richard said? How can I love a woman without knowing? Is this how I felt with Paige? These were the questions I kept asking myself but I found only one answer. That answer was that I do not want her to leave, ever. Because of my fear, I told Tania to tell me whenever Anna is going out, especially with Lily. I also get off work early these days too. I drive for a few minutes before stopping right in front of the jewelry store. I want to get Anna a ne and Lily too. Women love gifts, this was what Richard told me and I know Anna also loves shopping. I want to always get her a gift and I am nning to take her shopping soon, with Lily. I am about to get out of the car when my eyes fall on the young guy that just entered. He has a phone glued to his ears and he seems to be in a hurry. I find his gait familiar and I sit still trying to think of who he is when he turns back abruptly and I see his face from the transparent door. It is Tony. "Jerk", I hit the steering wheel in anger. I hate him. I am thinking of staying in the car till he is out before going inside to get what I want when I see him going towards the ring section. My heart begins to beat twice its normal rate. Why is he getting a ring? Is he going to propose to Anna? "What the hell!" I grab my phone immediately to give Tania a call. Why the hell hasn''t she called to inform me that Anna is out of the house? Isn''t that what I asked her to do a week ago? I would have given the job to Natalie but I know Tania is closer and always around Lily and Anna. Natalie will be busy with the supervision of cooking and the house to notice a thing. Tania picks the phone at the second ring. "Tania, is Anna home?" I am breathing hard in fear and anger. Tania isn''t saying anything and it is adding to my annoyance. "Will you say something? Is Anna home?" I snap at her. "No, sir", she answers sharply. "What the hell? Why didn''t you call me?!" "I''m sorry, sir. I thought it wasn''t necessary since Lily is here with me", she exins. "I asked you to tell me whenever she is out, what the hell is wrong with you?" I shout in frustration and hit my forehead. "I''m sorry, sir. Did something happen?" I did not answer but disconnect the call instead. My mind is running wild with different thoughts. What if I hadn''t seen Tony now? I am so sure he wants to go out with Anna? What if something bad has happened to Anna on her way? I am sure Damien is still lurking around ready to strike. Is he going to propose to her now? What should I do? I turn back to the store and I am shocked to see Tony out already. He is moving towards a car and the moment he enters, he drives away at a high speed. Without thinking any further, I follow. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Anna''s POV Most times, I think wrong. I am thinking my thoughts are wrong today also until I see the next thing Tony did, after hugging me. He asked me toe to his house and I was thinking he wanted to introduce me to his parents again, after waving off the thoughts of him proposing marriage to me. I was trying to think of a genuine reason why he would invite me to his home. He sent me the address instead ofing to pick me up. I can''t believe Tony is kneeling. I am dumbfounded. I can''t blink, breathe, or think of anything. I know what is happening but I ask myself if I am ready for this. If I am ready, how do I deal with the secret eating me up? How do I deal with being married to another man and being proposed to by another? How do I deal with exining things to him and telling him I never had an abortion like I made him believe. If he knows about all of this, will he still be kneeling in front of me and pulling out a box? "Anna?" He calls and I finally blink. He opens the box and I swallow the gasp that almost came out of me. "Will you please marry me?" He finally asks. My mouth is agape as I watch his face, still trying to figure out what his reaction will be when he gets to know that the Anna he was wooing a year ago is different from the one standing before him. This Anna here is married with a child. That Anna was single and heartbroken. When Cameron broke my heart, I thought I had lost it all. I thought he was the kindest man I ever met in my entire life until he began to change. I never knew other men will find me attractive apart from Cameron. My world revolved around Cameron and when he broke free and left my world, I thought I was going to remain single forever, I thought my dream of a happily ever after will be far-fetched. But here I am in between two worlds ofmitment and responsibility. I do not know what to do anymore or what I want. I thought I wanted Tony but right now, I am no longer sure if I want forever with him because I feel it is too soon. We barely know each other. I don''t know any of his family members and he is rushing our rtionship even after promising to take things slow. "Anna?" He stands up when I am not saying a word. He looks flush and I realize my mouth is still open. He must think I am too awed to reply, he smiles at me. "I know this is sudden but I feel there is nothing more to wait for since we both love each other. I am madly in love with you, Anna", He touches my shoulder, making me lean forward. "And I know you love me too. There is nothing more to wait for, I want to build a home with you and have you carry my kids." A tear rolls down my eyes. This is a dreaming true but surprisingly I am not happy. I have always dreamt of a romantic proposal like this. I guess I had given him enough hints. He knows I appreciate quiet asions. The room is filled with candles and light of different colors. I can see the table is already set for two, everything is done, the only thing left is for me to say yes but no words areing out of me. I can''t seem to form a speech. "You don''t need to say anything", he says, as if reading my mind. He leans closer and takes my lips while wiping my tears with his thumb. More tears begin to flow from my eyes with my eyes open. I am now breathing but I still can''t get a grasp of what is happening. It feels unreal, it feels like a daydream. When he pushed me backward, I know I need to say something at least. I need to do something now that won''t make me look like a bad person to Tony before someone else tells him about my little secret. "Tony", I pull away, not looking at his face. He raises my head and our eyes interlock. "I need to tell you something", I inform him. I see fear sh across his face and it is suddenly reced with a smile. "We will talkter, Anna", he takes my lips again. I try to free myself from his hold but he wouldn''t budge. He seems to be determined to have me tonight. I am not ready for any of this, I finally confess to myself. I feel ashamed of myself for affirming this to myself. I had always thought I had full control of my emotions and I was always ready to judge people who are confused when ites to their emotions. I used to think everyone should admit their feelings when they like someone. Why hide your feelings when it''s so clear like daylight that you love that person? Why will you lie when you don''t love someone? Now I know, I am not a good judge because I am now a victim of my judgment. We fall on the sofa together and he hovers over me. When his lips are away from me, I try to catch my breath so I can try one more time to talk to him about my secret marriage and my baby but he stops me with another kiss. I am vulnerable. I was vulnerable. I have always been this way. I walked into a secret marriage feeling vulnerable, now I am walking into another engagement with a different person feeling the same way? Is this my fate? What sort of fate is this? What then is my destiny? I try to talk again but ites out as a mumble. I try to push him away from him but he is stronger. Suddenly, I feel something dragging him away from me. He is no longer on top of me and when I open my eyes, I see the least expected person ring at me angrily. Aidan. **** Aidan''s POV Anna once told me that I had problems with my emotions and now I know what she said is true. I have difficulties figuring out what I feel most times, whether happy or sad, satisfied or not, fulfilled or not, and most especially whether it is true that I am in love with Anna. I used to wonder how an actor and an actress who are enemies always end up falling in love with each other. I used to feel it was unreal and what we watch on TV isn''t real. I used to think marriage is a bed of thorns and doesn''t have to be based on love or loyalty and trust but now I know better. Now I know what I feel. Now I admit the problems I am having with my emotions. Now I know the value of what I have before I will lose it. I have realized she was sent to break through the walls I built around my heart, she has been pushing to enter all to no avail. All these while that she showed me care, she has been trying so hard to heal me from my hurt that refused to heal but I was too blind, too strong-headed, too proud and arrogant to see that the walls have cracks already, therebypletely healing me. If I let go now that I know she is the healer of my heart, will the cracks go and bring back my hurt? I turn away from Anna who has a guilty look on her face. I am d she knows what she just did is silly and stupid. I turn to the jerk and punch him furiously in the face. He looks confused at first and wants to punch me back. I dodge it, making him fall to the ground. I hit him again and again and again. I hate sharing. I can''t share Anna. I don''t share what I love. I don''t share what I like, just like how I hated sharing my favorite meal when I was young. I stopped having favorite meals, ever since my mother became sick and she could no longer cook them for me. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. For me to behave this way and be overprotective of Anna, then it means Pam is right. I have been denying my feelings for her without knowing, I have been falling head over heels without knowing and I have been trying to push her away without knowing the damage it will cause me. Now, I know everything. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Anna''s POV He is going to kill him, my subconscious screams. I run to Aidan and push him away from Tony whose face is already bruised. He charges towards Tony again who springs up immediately and gives him a blow in the face. I gasp. "Stop it, Aidan. Please." I beg in tears. Aidan is still fuming in anger. I don''t even want to think of what he is thinking right now and what he is feeling but I know he is acting rashly because he is jealous. I can see it in his face. "Don''t you dare touch her again? She is my wife. She can''t marry you, idiot. She is only for me to touch, you idiot!" He announces and kicks him again. I wish the ground would open right now and swallow me. I never knew Aidan would spill the beans this way. I don''t want to look at Tony and see the disappointment on his face but I know I have to help him up. I move close to him and kneel down to help him up, acting like what Aidan said is nothing and has no meaning. Instead of letting me help him, Tony shoves me away. I fall on my buttocks and wince. I hear Aidan''s footsteps and I know he wants to beat Tony again for pushing me away aggressively. "Please, Aidan", I beg him, standing up abruptly to face him and stop him from hitting Tony. I have stopped crying. He sighs and moves away. "You have done enough harm already. You can leave now." I tell him and move away from his front. "You are my wife, Anna and I love you. This jerk doesn''t love you, all he wants is your body", he says with gritted teeth. "Just go", I am irritated with his presence. He is always ruining everything for me. I stare at him coldly before he goes out and I turn to face Tony. I want him to at least say something. He points towards the door that Aidan took out while coughing. I can see the look of disbelief on his face. "Is he saying the truth? Are you married to him?" I sigh heavily. I should have told him before now. How do I exin things to him now? Will he even give me a listening ear? Will he believe my story or is he going to call it a cock and bull story? "So you have been married all along and I asked you the other day if you were married and you said no?" "No, Tony", I reply sharply. "I wasn''t married then." "You were not married then? Can you even hear yourself out? You are a fucking married woman and you made me believe you were single?" "Let me exin, Tony", I try to get close to him. I need to tell him this isn''t my fault, my only fault is for leading him on and making him believe I am single. "Exin what, Anna?" Exin why you told me your husband is your brother? Or exin why your brother is here to beat me up? What have I done to deserve this? Is loving you a crime?" He shouts and stands up. "No", I yell back. "This isn''t my fault, either." "Then, it''s mine, right? Yes, it is. It is my fault for loving the wrong person. It is my fault for being too Original from N?velDrama.Org. forward...." "Shut the fuck up and listen to me", I cut him short. I can see his tears and his bruised face gradually swelling. "We don''t love each other. This is meant to be a marriage of convenience", I start. He chuckles and walks around the room. He tightens his fist and I know he is pissed at me. If I was a man, he would have hit me. "I won''t be surprised if you have a child already." "I do have a child", I remark, with no remorse. I have regrets about my marriage with Aidan but I can never regret giving birth to the most precious gift life has offered me. "What?!" He exims. "You have a child?!" He points at me. "Yet, you are saying this is a marriage of convenience? What stupid convenience....." I know there is no point in trying to exin myself to him anymore. He will not listen, his sense of reasoning has been clouded by anger and this is not a good time for exnations. I twirl back to go out since he is not ready for my exnations. I shouldn''t cry. This was meant to happen. I am d the truth is out now, I have nothing more to hide, all thanks to my stupid husband. I am thinking he is going to call me back and apologize but he didn''t. I am thinking he will block my way and ask me to marry him still, despite how hurt he is but he isn''t doing anything. I walk out and turn back to look at his house. I have no idea what would have happened if Aidan hadn''t appeared. This was supposed to be another beautiful beginning but here I am. It has been ruined again. "Get in, let me take you home", I hear Aidan mutter. I didn''t even realize he is still around. I thought he has gone just like I instructed him to. I ignore him and walk to the door. He is responsible for everything, every single misfortune of mine. ''As well as the precious gift you said life has given you'', my subconscious ask. "Anna?" He shouts after me. I keep walking till I am out of the gate and moving to the street to get a cab home. I don''t know how I am walking because I feel numb with no emotions. I have forgotten all about Aidan when his car stops at a distance in front of me. "Anna, please get in", he pleads. "It''ste already and you might not get a cab home." I did not acknowledge him or answer, I just keep walking. "Anna?" I hear him m the car door shut and the next minute, he is in front of me, blocking my way. "Let me go", I have to force myself to open my tightly closed lips. "I''m sorry, Anna. I did not mean to do this. I was just angry", He apologize. "You called me a bitch because you were angry, now you ruined a beautiful moment because you are angry again. I am done, let me go." I retort. "He was meant to know anyway, please, let''s go home." "Let me go, Aidan", I shout in anger when he blocks my way again with his arms spread out wide. "Please, Anna. I love you." He confesses to my amazement. Tears begin to spill as I watch him in shock. Is this real? Does this idiot love me? After how many months of trying to make him like me the way I do? After I have given up on him? Is he doing this to seduce me again? To let me stay? I am not stupid. I ce my hand on his chest and push him away. He falls to the ground and I use the opportunity to run. I run fast with all my might, I want to be away from him. He is back on his feet within minutes and chasing after me. I increase my pace and cross the road in a hurry, hoping I won''t get hit by a car. I continue running, feeling relieved that I can no longer hear his name. I am thinking he has given up and gone back to his car. This is what I expect of an egoistic man like Aidan. But what I hear instead is the screeching sound of a car and someone calling his name. I stop abruptly and look back to see Aidan flying in the air on the road. He falls immediately on the hard floor and begins to bleed. "Aidan?!" I shout with my voice echoing around the entire area. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Anna''s POV Feeling guilty is an understatement of what I feel right now. I begin to weep again when I stare at Aidan''s lifeless body on the hospital bed with oxygen and different kinds of tubes attached to his face and body. I have been crying and praying for him to wake up so I can tell him I am sorry and he is forgiven. I want him to look at me again. I want him to beg me to listen to him again. I wish I could go back in time to the day he was hit by an unknown car, I would have acted differently. I wouldn''t have been so stubborn to listen to him if I had known this would happen. I wish I had listened to him and swallowed my pride by entering his car so he could drive us home. I should have been patient enough for us to be home before speaking back at him and acting childish by racing on the street. Why didn''t the car hit me instead? Why does it have to be Aidan who has gone through so much pain already? I thought I had Aidan figured out, I thought I knew him already but I realized ever since he has been have been married to for a year and a man I have a child for. Until his mother arrived with his father, she wouldn''t stop crying and begging God to bring him back to life. I cried bitterly, feeling responsible for what happened. When she began to tell me all about Aidan''s rough childhood, I knew all he needs and wants is Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. someone who understands his silence, someone who can break through the worlds around him and bring him out of his shell, but I don''t know if I am enough for him or if I can be that person. Even when Tristan told me the ident was nned, I still med it on my childish behavior. I couldn''t tell anyone what happened and how it happened, but Tristan saw it all. It was with his help that Aidan was brought in here four days ago. He has been unconscious since then. I have been by his bedside, without taking a bath and no food in me. Right now, I feel like a ghost, I can barely turn my head to look at anyone thates into the room. I am purposely suffering myself, I believe this is what I have to do to make Aidane back to life, to make him hear my pleas and show me mercy by giving us another chance. I haven''t set my eyes on Lily for four days and I am less bothered. I won''t be able to face my child in the future when she ask of her father and I tell her he is dead because of me. I can''t leave Aidan''s bedside because I am afraid he is going to slip away before I am back. He will slip away into oblivion the moment I let go of his hand which is a reminder of my presence. He will slip away and go into extinction without looking back to think of what Lily and I will go through if he dies. Today is the fourth day and I amying right beside him on the bed, watching his face, wondering where he is and what pain he is going through, and wishing I can share in the pain. I feel like telling him about my feelings and how hard I had tried to shut them out when I realized I like him as a man and not as my baby father. I want to see the look on his face when I confess to him that I fell in love with him, the night he came over to our shabby home to ask me to marry him, but I refused to admit the truth to myself until now. I have many wishes right now but one was essential, the wish to see him back to life. "Anna?" I hear someone call my name. I turn to see Tristan. I stand up weakly from the bed, making an effort not to inflict any pain on Aidan, even though I don''t know if he feels anything. I sit on the chair beside the bed, with my hand still holding Aidan''s. Tristan smiles but I can''t return the smile. I am too weak to do that. But I am also curious to know what he was doing in that area that night. When the ident happened, he was trying to provide me with some information but I was less interested, I was more worried about Aidan''s survival. Now I want to know. He said he is Aidan''s friend but I have never seen him. "How are you?" He asks and sits beside me. I shrug. We sit in silence before I decide to ask him. "What were you doing there that night?" He shes me another smile and I wonder if he is always smiling. "I was there to guard you all but I failed. I failed Aidan. I was trying so hard to do my job well so he wouldn''t scold me but now I wish he can scold me." His face hold emotions I can''t ce. "Are you a bodyguard?" I demand. "Something like that", he utters, staring at Aidan on the bed. "He hired you to guard me?" "Yes." "Why?" "He was scared Damien would hurt you and the baby. Damien threatened himst week and he asked me not to guard him anymore but you." He exins. Aidan is full of surprises. Employing a bodyguard for me without my knowledge? He should have just told me so I can be extra careful. "So you were there to make sure I got back home safely?" He nods. "What did you do when you saw Aidan arrive?" "Nothing." "What did you think?" He smiles. "I was creating many pictures of your story in my head. I was trying to figure out what was happening and why you were in another man''s house. When Aidan arrived, I couldn''t think anymore, I just had to let go of my curiosity and do my job." I sigh deeply, remembering Tony. Jerk. "You mentioned something that day about the ident being nned? How can something like this be nned when it was obvious that the ident happened because he didn''t wait for the car to go before crossing the road? I was just lucky because I crossed first." He shakes his head at my ignorance. "It was nned." "Really? Why didn''t you notify Aidan before then?" "I didn''t know it was nned until after the deed had been done", he grimaces as he answers and buries his face in his hands. I want to stop asking the questions. It looks like I am causing him pain and making him guilty for not doing his job well but I think I have one more question to ask. "Do you know who did this to him then?" He neither shakes in reply nor speaks. "Tristan?" "Yes." "Who is it?" "It''s Damien." "What?" "Yes, you were also supposed to be in the same position as him", he points his finger at Aidan and my eyes widens in shock. "What do you mean?" My lips quiver in fear. "Tessa", he only says. "Tessa? What did she do?" "Tessa was supposed to hit you but she wasn''t fast enough. You crossed the road before she could get close to you. When she saw Aidan, she tapped on the brake quickly so as not to hurt him but Damien''s man was already at a quiet ce where he had been lurking around all along. When he saw Aidan "What?!" I exim in disbelief, trying to imagine the scene. "Yes, Tessa failed but Damien won." **** Aidan''s POV "Go back!" The voice thunders at me for the umpteenth time but I am adamant. I want to follow him to find my way back home. Why is he sending me away? He turns abruptly to see me following him. His white face suddenly bes red and I know he is angry. I am doom. "I said go back!" He shouts again. I shiver and look back. The ce looks empty, there is nothing for me there but ahead of us are grasses full of life. "No!" I say stubbornly, despite my apprehensions. He scowls at me, with his chest heaving up and down. He takes a step back and charges at me. "I said go back!" He screams pushing me down the hill with all his strength. "No!" I scream. There is a sudden silence. My eyes are closed, my limbs are cold, my feet are stiff and my lips are tightly closed together. Where am I? Then I hear words that sound like whispers. I strain my ears to hear more and I hear them. "Who is it?" "It''s Damien", another voice answers. Who are these people? Who is Damien? Where am I? Who am I? I try to stand up but I can''t. I can no longer hear the voices and I want to. I move my hand and tighten it before forcing myself to open my eyes. The bright light makes me shut it back almost immediately. I open it back and everything is white. Then, I see two pairs of eyes staring back at me with mouth agape. "Aidan?" She yelps in joy and holds my hand stronger. I realize she is holding my hand. Who is she? Am I Aidan? "Who are you?" I ask with a voice I can''t recognize and I see her eyes open more widely before she begins to weep. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Aidan''s POV Lily brought back my memories before I even remembered who I was. I was able to figure out that thedy beside me is my wife. She had copsed after I asked her who she was and her long face broke into a smile the moment I called Lily. The moment I called Lily her name, everything came back. I remembered everything, work, my problems, my mother, and my rtionship with Anna. Our rtionship is kind of unique and different from other people''s rtionship. There was no courtship, no dating, no love before marriage, and no hope for the future of our marriage, we just ventured into it, to get what we want and when it is time to leave, we will get divorced and that will be the end of our rtionship. I would call our rtionship backward love because of how it started. We started by making a baby, getting married, and falling in love, instead of falling in love, getting married, and making babies. I remember everything now, as well as what and how the ident happened. I don''t need to ask any questions to know who is behind it. I heard his name the first time I woke up and his face appeared before me smiling wickedly, I knew instantly that he is my enemy. Nothing can be done to bring him to book, he is powerful and he left no traces. He didn''t do it himself so there was no way we could use him. I was sure he had already prepared his alibi to defend himself. Getting him arrested will be just a waste of time. We need to find something else to nail him down and this ident of mine is not one. I am thinking of how to safeguard Anna and Lily better than before and I am thinking of employing the services of bodyguards, not someone like Tristan. I thought I would be able to defend and protect myself whenever Damienes to deal with me, which was why I asked Tristan to stop following me and protect Anna and Lily instead, but now he has proven me wrong. He has bigger ns for me. Anna and Lily barely leave the house. Anna hasn''t even been out of the house for a week before the ident, he must have decided to deal with me first since he wasn''t getting any of my family and here I am, my head is still in a bandage. I wave all the bad vibes away and begin to think of life with Anna. I remember what I called our rtionship, backward love and I begin tough. Anna looks at me strangely. I sober up so she won''t think I am crazy. "You don''t want to know what I am thinking." I tell her. She peers at me closely. "I won''t mind if you share." "Nah! I don''t want any of your tantrums tonight", I look out of the window to avoid her gaze. We haven''t talked about what happened before the ident, she is avoiding the topic but I want us to talk about it. "Really?" She tilts my head to face her. "Let''s see if I am going to throw a tantrum, just tell me first." Her touch sends shivers down my spine and I look away again. "Whatever!" She dismisses me, when I refuse to say a word and I smile. The car enters the mansion and pulls over in the driveway. "Here we are", she utters and I gaze at her. She smiles and says. "Wee back home, Aidan." **** Anna''s POV "Home sweet home", I heave a sigh of relief as I help Aidan out of the car. The front door bursts open, Tania, Natalie, and the rest of the maidse out to wee him. They bring out his belongings from the trunk of the car as we enter. Pam, Richard, my mother, and Aidan''s mother were at the hospital before he was discharged this afternoon. Aidan wouldn''t allow his father in and the man left dejectedly. I pitied him. We began to pack after he left so we could leave the hospital. By the time we were done, it was already 7 pm. Aidan''s mother gave me a sweet hug and my face broke into a smile. "Thank you", she whispered into my ears. That gesture alone lifted the veil of guilt I have been wearing ever since the night of the ident and I began to feel proud of myself. I don''t need anyone to tell me about Aidan anymore, I believe I know him enough now and whatever is left, I am going to figure it out on my own. We have been acting like normal couples. He said he remembers everything but I don''t know if he remembers the kind of rtionship we are into. Aidan and I stayed in the hospital for two weeks, he regained consciousness on the fourth and regained his memory a week after. When he asked me who I was, I fell to the ground and lost consciousness. I thought Aidan would never remember me as the mother of his child. Other times, I was thinking he was doing it on purpose because he now hates me for making him go through pain. But now I feel relieved, not fully though. We haven''t talked about what happened. I guide him into his room with the maids that have our belongings. They drop the bags and leave quietly. I guide Aidan to sit on the bed and he gave me a sweet smile. My heart swells with joy and I feel proud of myself for no reason. "Wee back home, boss", Tania and Natalie bows in respect. I feel the bowing is unnecessary and I have tried to stop them but they wouldn''t listen. They are so loyal to their big-headed boss, I roll my eyes at them, and they both smile. "Thank you, Tania and Natalie. Thank you for the concern and show of love, I am grateful and happy to have you as a family." He grins. Am I surprised that Aidan is grinning and saying such sweet words? Of course, I am. What is happening? Is this a dream or what? Did that ident transform him into apletely different man but with the same body, appearance, and looks? "We are d to be part of the family, sir", they both chorus as if they had practiced beforeing. "We N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. will leave you to rest now." "Thank you", he regards them with a smile before they leave. There is silence as we look at each other. "You should have a bath before going to bed", I suggest. "Nah!" He shakes his head. "What? Not again!" I open my eyes wide. Aidan is always reluctant to take his bath these days, I don''t know why. He pouts. "I know you want to start scolding me but please do not do that today." "What is not going to happen today is you not taking your bath, get up boy," I say threateningly and he begins tough again. Hisugh is throaty, sweet to the ears like music and long. I haven''t heard Aidanugh since we got married and hearing himughing this way is overwhelming. "You sound like a mother, scolding her child", he mutters with another shortugh. I smile and walk to his bed. I feel a hot bath will let him sleep soundly. "I am a mother, aren''t I?" "Yes, you are", he says and falls silent. I sit and want to help him to remove his shirt over his bandaged head so he won''t be having difficulties doing that himself when he stops me with his hand on mine. I feel an electric jolt and I stare at him. He shakes his head. I know I have to give up. I want to stand up when he pulls me back. "Anna?" "Uhmm?" My heart is hammering hard, as I peer at him, wondering why the sudden change in mood. "I know we haven''t talked about us and what happened..." "Aidan, I don''t think this is the appropriate time for this", I cut him short. "It is the right time. What if I had died? Or what if I die tomorrow?" "What rubbish are you saying?" I hit his shoulder and he wince. "Oh my God, sorry." "It''s ok", he chuckles. "You don''t want me to die, right?" "I wouldn''t be here if I wanted it", I roll my eyes. Heughs again. I don''t know why I am suddenly scared to leave his room now. Why is he talking about death? He didn''t die in the hospital and now that he is home, he wants to die? "Let''s talk, then." "That is if you stop talking about death," I warn him. "Everyone will die someday", he asserts. I nod. That is true but nobody wants to die, even though we all know that someday, we are going back to our maker. I don''t want Aidan to die, I don''t want Lily to die, I don''t want my mother to die and all the people I love. I wish there is something that can be done but there isn''t, this is what makes life a reality. We have to face it. "Forgive me", he jerks me out of my reverie with his apology. I blink and watch him. He has a sad look on his face, the smile andughter are gone as he looks remorseful now. "I wouldn''t be here if I hadn''t forgiven you", I reply. He did not say anything and I am not saying anything either. Then he asks. "Anna, do you truly love Tony?" I am not expecting a question like this. I wish we can just skip this and save ourselves the embarrassment. I don''t want to even think about it anymore. I feel bad that he caught me kissing another man when I was still his wife. Now I know he is right, Aidan was right all along. It is wrong for me to date another man when I am married to him. I thought I was doing the right thing but it was at a wrong timing. "Anna, please answer me. If I hadn''t entered that night, you would have said yes to him, right?" "You love him, right?" He asks again. It doesn''t make any difference if I love Tony or not. We can''t be together anymore because he already broke things up with me over the phone. What then is the use of admitting my love for him. "I beg you to answer me", he says with a tone of authority. I raise my head to look at him. He is still that same man I fell in love with, he is just a bit different now. "Yes, I wanted to ept him", I confess. When he didn''t say a word, I burst into tears. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Aidan''s POV This is all my fault, I pushed her into the arms of another man. I rejected what she was offering me, her heart and she went in search of someone who would take it dly. I didn''t realize the kind of pure heart Anna has until now, I didn''t realize the kind of woman she is until now. Despite her broken heart, she kept pushing to gain entrance into my heart but I kept shoving her back, making her feel rejected and unwanted. This is all my fault but I don''t know if I can survive losing her. She is the reason I survived this ident in the first ce. I remember the man that pushed me, he kept telling me to go back to Anna. I know I am a bad person, if only I am good, I would have told Anna to go back to Tony and ept his proposal so they can be happy together but I am not good. I am selfish and I want to be selfish till the end, I can''t let her go. I pull her to me in an embrace. "It''s ok. Everything is ok and fine." "He broke up with me already, we are done", she says and her tears increased. Now I understand the reason for her tears. I rub my hand over her back to calm her down but nothing is working, Anna is crying everything out and I don''t know if I should let her be. I don''t want her to end up in the hospital if she cries too much. "Anna?" I hold her shoulder up and watch her face. "It''s ok. I promise everything will be fine from now on." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She shakes her head. I sigh. "Do you believe me? Do you trust my abilities?" She looks doubtful and I feel sad that she doesn''t trust me. I want to let go when she holds me back too. "Yes, I do." I smile in happiness and I did not know when I lock my lips with hers. She gasps and looks at me. I remember that night, the memories are rushing back now. I remember how we were looking each other in the eyes while kissing, I remember the sex and I remember how amazing it was. We close our eyes simultaneously and I begin to move my lips on hers gently and slowly. When she opens her mouth to give me entrance, I almost lost control. I am excited. I kiss her lips and delve my tongue in to trace the outline of her mouth. I want to take what is mine, I want to know her and I want to im her. I want every obstacle to be out of the way so I can love her dearly and show her to the world. She deserves it. She is one in a million and I love her. **** Anna''s POV The sex changed everything. I can''t believe Aidan and I have been having sex since he came back home and he brought me here, to his vi. He said he needed privacy with me. We left the mansion the next morning after a wonderful night of sex. I can barely remember what it feels like for a man to fill me up. I love everything about Aidan and how he makes me feel like the most beautiful woman on earth and how he worships my body during lovemaking. I don''t know if this is a start of a new era in our rtionship and I don''t care, I just don''t want it to end. I don''t want Aidan to break this fragile heart of mine. My world is now revolving around him and all I think of is him. We can barely take our hands off each other since that night. We had just finished making lunch and he grabs me while I am going to the kitchen to drop the dirty ce. "Aidan", I scream. He picks me up and walks to the bedroom. He throws me on the bed and joins me. We bothugh. "I can''t have enough of you", he kisses me. "You said we need to eat lunch before lunch, now that we are done with the lunch, let''s move to another lunch, or what do you think?" He winks at me. "yboy", I poke his chest and move out of his hold. I run to the kitchen and he follows. "I am sure you must have brought one of your slut in here. I no longer like the idea of this ce being special." His countenance changes and I bite my lips in regret. It is supposed to be a joke but I can see my sense of humor is even weaker than that of his. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean l......" "It''s ok", he interrupts me and walks back to the bedroom. I made a mistake, we already agreed never to bring up our past but here we are. Can the past bepletely ignored? We need it for the future. "Aidan, I''m sorry", I jump on the bed beside him and peck his lips, his forehead, nose, and cheeks. "Come on." "Anna, when will you let go?" "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that." He signs and turns to the other side. I roll my eyes and hit his arms in anger. Then I fold my arms waiting for him to do something. He isn''t doing anything to appease me. "I only brought only one girl here", he say, with his back to me. "This ce is a special ce for me and I did not mean to bring her here. I was horny and I didn''t want toe home to touch you since the contract states otherwise, so I had to look for an alternative." I exhale deeply. I am not asking for any exnations. I have forgiven him already. "I know you are still doubting my love for you, Anna", he pulls me into his arms suddenly. "You have no idea how much I love you. You can doubt all you want, you are allowed and I won''t me you. I know you are like this because of everything that has happened. But I want you to have faith in me, believe in me even if it is once. I have ruined my chances with you several times and thisst chance will be different. I want you to know that I am irrevocably, madly, and crazily in love with you. I love you and I yearn for you to love me back the way I love you...." I cut him short with a tantalizing kiss. He takes over and I am beneath him now as we kiss. His hands roam my body, making me feel hot and wet. He always makes me feel this way, he knows the right way to make me feel this way. He takes off my clothes one after the other, without breaking the kiss. He trails his kiss all over my body, making me want him desperately. I pull him to me and take his lips again. He let go of his shorts and shirt, I trail my hands on his hairy broad chest and muscr arms. He kisses my jaws and takes my nipple into his mouth. I gasp and tremble, crying for him to take me already. When he did take me, he keeps saying the love word to me, making me feel like the luckiest woman on earth. I know I love him but I can''t tell him now until I am certain that this is for a lifetime. **** Tessa''s POV I don''t know how I got here and what happened. I groan and sit upright to find myself in a hospital bed. My mother is right beside me, dozing off. What the hell happened? I look around. Was I able to achieve my aim? Thest thing I can remember is that I was on my way to Aidan''s mansion. What happened afterward? Why am I here? My mother opens her eyes and smiles weakly before holding my hand. "What happened? Why am I here?" I ask her? I can''t be trapped here, I need to go and do what I intend to do before it''s toote. I need to go there before Damien. "You lost consciousness all of a sudden", she informed me. "Lost consciousness?" I furrow my brows. "How?" I only remember I was driving. She looks away with a sad expression and I be curious to know what is happening. "What happened?" "Tell me who is responsible", she uttered softly, holding my hand more firmly. "Your father is mad at you." "Responsible?" I ask, putting my feet down. I want to be out of here. She didn''t answer. "Mom, let''s go home. I''m fine now, right?" I just want us to go home so I can sneak out and carry out my n. "You have to tell me who is responsible, Tessa or your father will disown you", she begins to sob. I am dumbfounded. What is happening? "Who is responsible for what?" I question back in confusion. "Who is responsible for your pregnancy", she shouts at me. "What?" I exim "Yes, you are pregnant", she announces and my mouth drops open in shock. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Aidan''s POV I have never had sex in the bathroom with any girl, not even Paige. I believe I am always in a hurry to have it done with the other girls I have had a nightstand with. I had sex with Anna in the bathroom and it was amazing. I love her every fucking moment and every Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. time we make love. We are going back to the mansion today. I wanted to makeing here special so I decided that we should spend a week here, enjoying the blissful moment of our reconciliation and my recuperation. I am as strong as a horse now and even though the bandage is still on my head. The doctor asked me to I can begin work fully starting tomorrow. I miss my baby Lily and I can''t wait to see her again. I am going to n our vacation before the month ends. I want Anna and I to re-pronounce our vows and have a real honeymoon. What we did here is just a mini-honeymoon, I want us to have a great one that she will never forget. I want everything to be special for her and make her feel special. I n to bring Tania with us so she can take care of Lily for us, while we tour the area. I haven''t asked Anna where she wants us to travel to. "I have a confession and a suggestion", Annaes out of the bathroom with a white towel. She is sexy as always with her lovely legs and her long ck hair. If Anna and I were staying in the same room all along, I know I would have had sex with her a long time ago. I won''t be able to resist her. "What is it?" I am already dressed. I walk close to her and ce my hand on her waist. "I want to suggest we visit Tony", she utters and I drop my hand immediately. "What the hell!" I grunt and turn away from her. "Come on, Aidan. Listen to me first. I want us to visit him together and exin things to him. We ought to clear things with him, he is emotionally broken and he won''t believe anything I tell him. Falling in love with someone that doesn''t love you is not supposed to be a crime." She follows me. I turn back to her. "You didn''t love him?" She nods. "I thought I did." I heave a sigh of relief. "What do you want to tell him?" "I want to tell him I dated him because our marriage wasn''t real and I saw nothing wrong in it..." "But it''s real now", I remark. "I know but I want us to do this so he can forgive us, especially me. I hurt him deeply. Let''s put ourselves in his shoes. Please, Aidan." I fold my arms and walk to the bed. I don''t like the idea. I know I won''t be able to control my anger if he looks at her in a lovely way. I can''t. "Please", she put my hands together in pleading. "What is the confession you have to make?" I ask her as she sits beside me, hugging me to herself. She buries her head in my chest as I ask the question. I wonder why. She refuses to raise her head after a few minutes of waiting and I chuckle. "Talk to me, Anna. What is it? Is it the sex? You love bathroom sex too?" "Shut up", she hit me. "That''s not it." I wink. "Then what is it?" "Promise me you won''tugh", she points out her hand in warning. "I won''t", Iugh shortly. "You are alreadyughing", She hides her face in her palms. "Sorry", I apologize and wait for her to raise her head again. "Ever since the sex with you that day...." "The one in the washroom?" I peer at her, wondering what she is talking about. She nods. "I haven''t had sex with anyone man...." She continues. "What?" I grab her. "You didn''t have sex with Tony?" "Of course not, we didn''t go that far", she frowns and shakes her head. "Oh my God!" I raise her with joy and spin her around. I am so happy, I can''t believe this. She kept herself for me all along. "Drop me", she shouts. "No!" "Let me go, Aidan!" She screams The ringing sound of my phone makes me drop her off on the bed immediately. I am thinking it is work but I am surprised to see Natalie calling. I peck Anna on the forehead and get off the bed. "Natalie", I call. "Boss!" I can sense the urgency in her voice. "What happened?" I hear her sob. My back is to Anna. "Tania and baby Lily", she cries. "What the hell happened?" I shout, tightening my fist. I am dreading the unknown. What happened to my baby? "We can''t find them, they are nowhere to be found", she disclose. "What?!" **** Damien''s POV Father is dying? How could I have been so stupid? I am sure Catherina has something to do with this. I said I was going to deal with Catherina and make sure she doesn''t hurt my father but I have been so busy with my desire to see Aidanpletely ruined to remember my problems. I drive into the mansion at a high speed and park the car roughly. I don''t know what will happen if he dies, we haven''t reconciled our differences yet and I warned him but he wouldn''t listen. He has been holding grudges against me ever since I warned him against his so-called wife. I know she is bad news. "Catherina?" I shout her name when I get inside. I didn''t even notice the house was empty until I am in the living room. I wonder where the butler and all the maids went. "Catherina?'' I shout her name again as I take the stairs up. Where the hell is she? "Why the hell are you screaming your lungs off?" I hear her voice from thest door. I look up and see her with folded arms. "What have you done with my father?" I yell, approaching her. "What I should have done to you years ago", she brings out a gun and points it at me. I never expected this. "Shit!" I curse beneath my breath as she approaches me with a defiant and deadly look on her face. I should havee with a gun too but I was in a hurry to see my father. The butler had called to inform me and I wondered what she did to him and the maids. "Why are you doing this, Catherina?" I decide to strike up a conversation with her to catch her off guard. I need a way to get the fucking gun out of her hand. "You want to know?" she smiles and stops distance away from me. I watch her intensely but before I can do anything, a hand grabs me from behind. She shoots my left leg and I fall to the ground with a groan. "Fuck!" I grit my teeth in pain. "Tie the idiot", shemands the guy. Hees into view and I see he doesn''t look familiar. He has a well-built body and I am weighing the possibility of beating him up. "You think you are smart, then?" Catherina shoots my other leg and I shout in pain. "Shit!" I curse again in agony. The guy searches my body and takes out my phone and the recording piece I brought along. I thought I would be able to get the truth out of Catherina if I challenge her. I intended to record the truth and y it to my father when he is ok. I had already called our family doctor toe over to the house on my way here and I hope hees here fast before she kills me. I decide to keep her busy with conversations so she won''t shoot me dead before the doctor is here. The guy drags me to the living room and ties me to a stic chair. I have never seen the chair there before. "What have we done to deserve this?" "Calm down, boy", she bends to my height on the floor and rubs my chin. I want you to go through the torture you made my daughter go through but I am afraid that won''t be possible. I need to kill you fast so you can meet up with your father on your way to hell", she stands up and shoots my hand. I scream. "Please", I plead, breathing heavily. I am helpless, there is no way out of this mess. I didn''t even inform Donovan that I wasing here. I know I won''te out of this alive. "Who is your daughter?" I ask, with my chest heaving up and down in fear and pain. "I got married to your father because of you", she poke my chest with the gun and I am scared she will shoot out my heart. I have always known she is here for a reason. "My daughter''s name is Lisa", she confesses and I look up sharply. I knew it! I saw the resemnce but I overlooked it. "Shit!" I curse repeatedly with regrets. I should have paid more attention to finding out the real identity of the woman before me but I failed and here I am, paying for that mistake. "You are paying for the several mistakes you have done in the past and still doing without remorse", she says, as if reading my mind. She points the gun at me standing upright and shoots my other arm. She shoots me, my limbs, my face, and my neck. She points the gun at my chest again and I almost cry in regret of one single thing. I was unable to ruin Aidan as I had always dreamt of doing since I was little. I shake my hand and I am about to say something when she shoots me again on the chest. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Aidan''s POV "My baby!", Anna shouts as I enter the house. She runs out of the car before I can even park the car well in the driveway. I run after her and barge into the house. I just hope she won''t hurt herself. I wonder where Tristan was when it happened. Who could it be? Is it Damien? I know Damien isn''t the only enemy I have. He isn''t the only person I am holding grudges against. Apart from Damien, Tessa is there also and my father. I remember Tony and I wonder if he is capable of doing this to get back at Anna for deceiving him. By the time I enter, Anna is already on the floor in the living room. We shouldn''t have spent a week at my vi, we nned to spend just three days, if we hade back on time, maybe this wouldn''t have happened. "How did it happen, Natalie?" I ask her with my hands on my waist. "I heard gunshots in the early hours of this morning and came out to check if all the doors are closed when I saw two men dragging Tania out with the baby. They had her mouth closed with something and they took her away in a van." She exins in tears. "What type of van was it? What color? Can you remember the faces of the men?" She shakes her C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org head. Anna begins toment again, more loudly, and the maids around with fears on their faces. No one is safe here anymore. "What about the securities?" "They are dead", she breaks down into tears and I spin around, rubbing my face with my hand in confusion. I want to call the cops when Tristan enters. I throw him a cold re. "Where the hell did you go to when this happened?" I push him angrily. He bows and answers. "I went after them." "What?" Anna and I exim at once. She gets up and rushes to him. She holds his shirt tightly. "Who are they?" "I don''t know who they are. I lost them but I was able to stick a tracking device on their van", he replies. I gaze at him intensely. "So you have no idea who they are or who sent them?" "No, sir", he replies. "Do you know where they are taking them then?" "Yes, I believe the device will help as long as they don''t notice they are been tracked. I came back for backup, we need to act fast and trace them to wherever they are going to." I am thinking, trying to figure out who could be responsible for this but as much as I try to shuttle my thoughts between all the people I have issues with, my father, Damien, Tessa and now Tony, only one of them keeps appearing in my mind, Damien. "Let''s go", I walk past Tristan, wishing I can fly to wherever they are and rescue them before Damien can hurt any one of them. I don''t know what Damien wants again from me but I am ready to fight him with all I have to save my baby and her nanny. "I aming with you", Anna remarks and runs to my side before I can protest. **** Evelyn''s POV I am preparing to go over to Aidan''s mansion today. The restaurant is ready and I want Anna to help me in recruiting my staff. I have conducted the interviews already and I am indecisive on who to choose. It''s been a long time since I visited and I missed Lily. I finish up my make-up and pick up my bag to go out when I hear the knock on my front door. Who can it be? I wonder. I don''t have any friends, my daughter is my only friend. Is it Anna? I walk to the door in a hurry. I am d Anna understands me now. I needed to talk to someone the other day after leaving Pam with her father at that restaurant, so I had to swallow my pride and call the only friend I have, my daughter. She came running despite howte it was and I told her everything. She listened to me with rapt attention as I pour out my heart. I told her my fears and I confessed what I feel for Adam after assuring her that I will not have anything to do with him again. I saw how she smiled at me in admiration for my courage and it made my heart swell with joy. I throw the door open and I am surprised to see Pam standing by the door with a light smile on her face. "What are you doing here?" I can''t hide my surprise that she is at my door by this time of the day. I am also wondering why she is here. Did something happen to her father? I ask within me. If something is wrong with her father, she won''t be smiling this way. "Can Ie in?" she asked me with a doubtful look. "Sure." I move from the door to allow her in. She enters and I follow. I sit on the sofa before she sits opposite me. I see her fumbling with her fingers nervously and I wonder what it is she wants to tell me that is making her this nervous. "Pam", I call. "Is anything the problem?" I voice out my thoughts. "Ermmmm, I came to apologize for my behavior concerning your rtionship with my father...." "I am not in a rtionship with your father, Pam. Be rest assured that there won''t be any future rtionship either." I force out a smile. "I''m sorry", she apologizes with a sad countenance. "It''s ok", I smile at her. I understand her fears, I know why she was behaving that way and I will make sure nothing ever happens between her father and me ever again. She is a girl that grew up in a broken home and she hasn''t ovee the trauma the separation of her parents had inflicted on her. I understand everything. "Are you sure?" she asks me. I didn''t know when I smile genuinely. Pam is such an innocent girl, I know now. So I open my arms for her toe for a hug to show her how serious I am about the whole thing. She grins and rushes to give me a tight hug. "Thank you", she says when she is out of my embrace. I nod. She stands up abruptly. "I have a surprise for you,e." I raise my brows. "Surprise?" "Yes", she beams. I take her stretched hand and we both walk to the door. I am thinking of the possible things she wants to surprise me with. Is Anna outside or what? She opens the door and I see Mr. Adam and Richard outside. I turn to stare at Pam with a puzzled look. "What is happening?" I ask her. She shrugs. "I''m sorry for being childish." She says. I turn around to tell Mr. Adam something when I see him go on his knees. What the hell! I gasp. Why the hell is he kneeling? "Say yes, please", she whispers into my ears before walking past me out of the house. She grabs the phone from Richard and begins to take a video of the moment. I am still standing with mouth agape in disbelief. "It''s been long since I did this and I don''t know how best to say the words I ought to say to you so you can know how much you mean to me, will you please marry me?" he asks me, still kneeling. I don''t know what I am feeling and how to respond. Do I want this too? "Adam......" I trail off. I don''t know what to say. "Say yes!" Pam and Richard as if reading my mind. I am still standing in confusion, thinking of what will happen if I reject him and also what will happen if I ept him. Do I have anything to regret if I ept him? Will I regret rejecting him? Pam''s phone begins to ring interrupting me from talking and she picks it up. "Anna, guess what!" she squeals. Then her face drops and suddenly bes pale. "What?!" she exims loudly, dropping the phone. "What happened?" I rush to her, pushing Adams away from my way. I know it has to do with Anna. Did something happen to my daughter? "Pam, What happened?" "Lily and her nanny have been kidnapped", she announce. "What?!" we all exim in shock. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Aidan''s POV "I''m going with you, Aidan", Anna pulls my hand as Tristan and I get to the pavement. She kneels, begging me. "No, Anna. You need to stay here and wait for us to be back", I peck her forehead. "No, I want to go with you to see my baby", she begins to cry again and I sigh. "I don''t want them to kill my baby." "Anna........." "I want toe with you so I can beg them to let my baby go. Please, Aidan", she sobs. I turn to face Tristan and he shakes his head. "I promise we will be back soon", I kiss her lips and release her hand from mine before walking towards the car with Tristan, ignoring her cries. Nataliees out immediately and helps her back inside with the help of Jodie. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "The presence of Tessa at your ident spot will ease everything, she is a suspect" Tristan informs me as we enter the car. Tristan is of the opinion that we take all the people I know can do such a thing as a suspect and not just one person. I feel Damien is capable and responsible and his threat is enough evidence. Tristan has already informed the police and they are on their way following the tracking device. I have no idea what I am going to do with Tessa if this is true and my baby is with her. I am going to deal with her and make sure she rots in jail. I don''t care whether her father has the right connections to get her out of jail. I am going to give it all it takes. I am going to show her what it means to tamper with my child. I also wonder if she is working with Damien. The first person that came to my mind when Natalie informed me of the kidnap was Damien. He already threatened me and I was expecting something like this. I never knew it would be this soon. Also, I me myself for not preparing well enough for this. If Damien has no hand in this, then what is he doing? Where does he want to start my punishment from? Why was his boy at the ident spot with Tessa? Did theye separately or together to kill me and my wife? Isn''t it high time I bring up the issue of the past, maybe Damien will let me be? I think it is high time I told the police of how he killed Lisa years ago after raping her to stupor. What kind of obsession is this that Tessa has for me? it is obvious she hasn''t gotten over me from her silly love for me. "Drive faster, please!" I am impatient. "Yes, boss", he answers and speeds up. "Is Frederick with them?" Frederick is Tristan''s brother and we have known each other since high school. He works with the FBI. "Yes", he replies. "I sent him the picture of the van and the te number", he informs me. "Where are we going to meet with them?" I lean forward, wishing we can just fly over there and rescue my baby. If anything happens to my baby, the whole family of the person involved will pay for it. "We are going to meet wherever the device directs us to", he says looking over a transparent te on the car''s dashboard, and I stare at him in amazement. "Let''s just hope they don''t suspect a thing." He adds. **** Anna''s POV My baby needs to be fine, she is all I have and the reason for my happiness. She is the reason why I am here, after months of enduring the pains of venturing into a loveless marriage. Now that Aidan and I are together, after professing our love for each other and ready to take it to the next level, our baby is nowhere to be found. What an unfair world? Who can it be? Is it Tessa? Or Damien? I know Tessa and Damien as the only people who want no good for Aidan. Tessa hates him because her love is one-sided but I don''t know what grudges Damien holds against Aidan. I wonder who among them is responsible for this cruelty that has befallen me. I feel Tessa and Damien must be working together, this is the only thing that can exin their presence at the ident scene. Should we just call that a coincidence? I doubt if it is. I sniff, bracing myself for what is toe. I am also optimistic that Aidan will do all it takes to bring my baby and Tania back. I won''t be this bothered if only the abductors are people in need of money but I know if Damien or Tessa is behind this, then it means they came for my baby to get back at Aidan. I almost burst into fresh tears when reality dawns on me. I can''t lose my baby. "Everything will be fine, ma''am", Natalie hugs me with sympathy. I nod, without uttering a word. I am also trying to convince myself that everything will be fine. I look up when she releases me and my room suddenly bes small. I feel dizzy. "Help me with water, please", I say to her in a low tone. I don''t know why I am feeling dizzy all of a sudden. Natalie stands up without questions and hurries out. Within minutes, shees back with a ss cup. My mother and Pame in and my tears begin to pour immediately. My mother hugs me. "Have you seen the news?" Pam ask me. I shake my head and wipe my tears. "Damien was found dead in the early hours of this morning at his father''s mansion", she announce. "What?!" I almost hit the cup of water in my hand. The pounding of my heart increases in fear. If Damien is dead, then who is responsible for the kidnap? Who killed Damien? Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Aidan''s POV "Shit!" I hit the car bo in frustration. This is a dead-end. I can''t believe my baby won''t be found. We traced the car as Tristan suggested but we found it in a bushy area with no one inside. The tracking device is still on the van which shows that they didn''t take note of it. They must have decided to change their vehicle on instinct. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Shit!" I curse again. I feel like crying right now. I can''t imagine life without Lily. I won''t forgive myself if anything happens to her. These two innocent people that were kidnapped are suffering for my mistakes. I believe this is my mistake. If I had done the right thing for Lisa by reporting Damien to the authorities, maybe he wouldn''t have the guts to be doing this and seeing me as his enemy. "Aidan?" Tristan holds me, as I hit the car again, more aggressively. I didn''t know when tears begin to spill down my face until I begin to feel the wetness. "Let me be", I struggle out of his hold. "Let''s go, I have a feeling......", he trails off and looks towards the van. I stop and watch him. He let me go and saunters to the van. He opens it and looks inside, I watch him wondering what he is doing. We checked the van together and there was no soul in there. What is he checking? What was he talking about? He enters the van and I am about to go join him when he jumps out. "Let''s go." He walks past me. I furrow my brows in confusion. "What is happening?" "Come in, I will tell you on her way back", he enters the car and ignites the car into action, waiting for me to hop in. I feel sad. I feel leaving this deserted and bushy area is like giving up on looking for my baby. "Aidan, let''s go", he shouted with urgency and I find myself running to the car. I enter and he zooms off. "What is happening, Tristan?" "I want us to meet up with the police", he only says and I raise a brow. I don''t understand a thing about what he is saying. Aren''t they supposed toe here? Why is he saying we should go meet them? "I have a feeling someone wille back for the van, so I drop a little camera inside to get someone who can take us to where they are. It is obvious they aren''t here but we should at least get an informant who will lead us to where this leader is hiding with the baby and her nanny and also who the leader is." He exins. "Oh!" "I want us to meet up with the police so we cany low and monitor the movement of anyone who "Why aren''t the police here, yet?" "I asked them to go elsewhere since we have more than one suspect", he responds. "Elsewhere? Where?" "To Damien''s apartment to search if they are there. They are on their way here. Frederick sent me a message already, no one is there." I sigh. Where do we go now? Where is Lily? Who is with Lily? I hear the screeching sound of a car and I look forward. The police cares to a stop and they all we begin to talk about the next step. Tristan updates them on what is happening and how deserted the ce is and I look around absentmindedly. "Damien is dead", someone among them says and I gaze at him in confusion. Damien is dead? "Damien?" I ask him. "He was shot in the heart and found dead in his father''s home. His father was also shot but it seems the old man survived it", he exins. I can''t believe it. How? Where? Who killed him? Does that mean Damien doesn''t have my child? "Does that mean Damien doesn''t have them?" Tristan asks the guy as if knowing what I am about to ask too. He shrugs indifferently. "We can''t be so sure but....." The wristwatch on Tristan''s hand begins to beep repeatedly. His eyes widen and he shouts. "They are back." "Who?" "The van", he mutters and I understand immediately. The signal is to notify us of the presence of the guys back in the van. Without waiting any further, I gallop to the car with a pounding heart. I am scared they are going to go off again and we will never be able to trace my child. I didn''t even bother to wait for Tristan before kicking the car to a start and zooming off towards the direction we came. **** Tessa''s POV "Where the hell have you been?" my father burst into my room, startling me. I am sitting on the stool writing something down in my diary. I quickly close it and stand to face him. "I''ve been indoors", I tell him. "You''ve been indoors? I came here this morning but you were nowhere to be found." I am silent. I don''t know what other excuse to give. It is apparent he won''t believe me, I have been caught red-handed. He strolls close to me and ps my face. "You shameless girl!" my mother burst in immediately with a gasp. She must have been outside, scared ofing in to intervene but my father''s p prompted her toe in. My cheeks hurt and I close my eyes to shut the pain. "Who is responsible for the bastard you are carrying?" he thunders. My head is bent and I can''t even look up at him in the face to see the disappointment. I have never felt this much regret before, no matter how bad my actions are but I regret this one. I regret wanting to be pregnant for Aidan, I regret getting rid of my pills in my effort to get Aidan hooked to me, this is why I am in this mess now. I feel Aidan is responsible for my predicament and that made me go ahead with my n. "Can''t you talk?" he shouts and raise his hand to hit me again but motheres in between us, sobbing and begging him to let me be. "Get out of my way, woman", he barks at mother. "Please, Julian. She is my only child now......." "So what? Are you encouraging her? I have always known this will be the end of your waywardness, stupid girl!'' "Please, Julian let her be", my mother pleads again. I peek at father and see him re at mother before pushing her away. "Who is responsible?" he asks again. I know he won''t let me be if I don''t give him a response. I don''t know who is the father of my child and this is what I intend to tell him. "Tessa?" "I don''t know who is responsible for my pregnancy", I confess and his eyes bulge out in shock. "What the hell!" he exims and grabs me. Before he can hit me again, mother pushes him away and asks me to run. I see no reason why I should but when I see my father rise with anger in his eyes, I know the essence of my mother''s warning. Father is capable of hurting me because of how disappointment and bruised he is. He cares more about his image and he knows what this will do when it gets to the media. He has been doing all his best to make sure any actions of mine won''t affect his business and the future of thepany but this is the height of it. I think it is high time I left home and go stay with Freya. I dodge him and run out of my room. I race all the way to the front door with my heart pounding wildly in my chest. I am also thinking of my hostage and what I will do with them. As I get to the door, it bursts open and Aidanes in. He is followed by the cops, and they all rush in. Before I can say anything, they grab me. "You are arrested." Chapter 99 Chapter 99 A WEEK AFTER Tessa''s POV I would never have hurt Aidan''s baby, I wasn''t that cruel. Besides, the baby had an innocent look and I would never have hurt her because of what her father had done to me. I did what I did so I could get Aidan''s attention and I can finally use the opportunity to have him to myself and probably lie that my pregnancy is his. I never knew this is where it wouldnd me. I never knew I would be considered a criminal. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I kept telling them that I am pregnant but no one seems to be listening to mymentations. I know my father won''t help me, he is mad at me and I am sure he has already disowned me by now. I don''t know who I am pregnant for and I tried guessing if it is for Damien, William, or Trevor, or even the guy I had sex with at the party. One of my boys betrayed me and brought them to the house where I hid them. I had no other options left so hosting them in the mansion was the only way out, so as not to incur the wrath of my father when he came back home and I wasn''t home. I called the boys that I worked with years back to deal with Alex to help. They kidnapped Lily and her nanny and I told them to bring them to the mansion on foot. I kept Lily and her nanny in the underground ditch my father used to hide us, Freya, my mother, and I, when we were still young and whenever he was having any issues with his business. Dad had a lot of rivals when we were little and we were always heavily guarded so they wouldn''t get back at dad through us. Freya and I became used to that lifestyle and when it was time for us to gain our freedom, dad wouldn''t let us so we went wild, especially me. I felt that ditch was the only ce to keep them till I can achieve my aim and let them go. All I wanted was for Aidan toe looking for them here and I would promise to help. That was my n. But here I am, in a cell, looking miserable and dying to have someone to take me out of here. I didn''t take my arrest very seriously when they came into the house. I thought I was going to go scot- free, by telling them where I hide Lily and her nanny and calling my father toe and release me on bail but I was fucking wrong. Damien is dead, I heard. I would have called him. I wonder who is responsible for his death. I still can''t believe the man I had sex with just a week ago who was standing like a god is dead. Damien seems untouchable and too smart to be assassinated, just like that. I know he likes me. If only he was still alive, I would have called him to help, I know he will find a way to get me out of here. My father didn''t even visit me but my mother promised to make sure he helps me out. It''s been a week already and I am still stuck here. I tried talking to Aidan but he was bent on seeing me rot in here. He was deeply hurt. Now I regret my actions. I can''t talk to Anna or Aidan''s mother so they can help me plead with Aidan to let me go because of my pregnancy. I also thought of lying that the baby is his but I know I will be in more trouble if I did that. Aidan will know that I am lying and even if Anna believes it or anyone else, Aidan will request for a paternity test and that will put me in a bigger trouble. Williams came visiting once and he never came back. Everyone left me, even my best friend. I haven''t seen Zoe since I was brought in here. Now I don''t know who to run to for help. I don''t know who loves me enough to get me out of this hell hole. I can''t have my baby here. Even though my baby doesn''t have a father, she deserves better. I know I am a bad person but I am willing to change for my baby. Is it toote already? Should I call Freya toe and help me? I was having doubts about calling Freya for help. Her husband isn''t rich and I doubt if there is anything they can both do to help me out. There is just one thing Freya can do to help me and that is talking to our father but I know that will never happen. Father doesn''t consider Freya as his child anymore and he wouldn''t even talk to her, despite all these years. Now that I am in the same boat as my sister, I have a feeling this is where I will end. This is my new home. I kept thinking nonstop of who to call until an idea took a form in my head and I called Trevor. He is my promised to visit. Seeing Trevor before me now is giving me hope and a new surge of confidence that I will be out of here if Trevor believes my lie. "You are pregnant for me?" He asks me again as if to be sure. The repeated question is making me have a second thought about the whole thing. Should I just tell him no? What if he demands a paternity test? What if he doesn''t believe me? I know this baby isn''t his. Trevor and I had sex two months ago. It was a coincidence and I didn''t n it. We met at a party, I was drunk and he was too. I tried to get away from him because I felt he was a bad person for not doing his best to see me married to his son. He followed me and we ended up having sex in his car. It happened again and again in his car till I became sober in the morning. I left before he woke up. Damien and I had sex a week ago. I had sex with Taylor, a boy I met at a club a month ago. I had sex with William too during that time. I didn''t wait for the doctor to tell me how old the baby was before running out of the hospital to stick to my n. Just hearing about the news of my pregnancy brought a new idea into my head and I was bent on using it to my advantage without giving much thought to figuring out who the father is. All I wanted was to make it look like Aidan is responsible but my n failed. "Yes, it is." I look down. "Ever since that night at the club, I have been feeling unwell. I skipped going to work for a week, thinking it was just a mild sickness but it persisted and I stopped going to work. I didn''t give it much thought though because I was already looking for an excuse not to go to work anymore, until I became unconscious and was taken to the hospital where it was confirmed that I am pregnant." I narrate my false tale, with a sympathetic look on my face. He chuckles lightly and folds his arm, leaning back to gaze at me, as if to figure out if I am saying the truth. "How do you know the baby is mine, Tessa?" He asks and I gasp. "Of course it''s yours. My baby is two months gone and we had sex two months ago....." "And you weren''t having sex with another man?" I watch his face for emotions. "No, of course not. I was working, always busy to have any fun. Besides, my dad''s hovering eyes were always on me, we leave home together and go home together", I lie about leaving work together with my father. He looks convinced. He drops his hands and I heave a sigh of relief. "If that is the case, then it''s fine." He grins boyishly. "What do you want me to do?" He asks, with no smile. Why is he looking serious now? I know what I am doing is dangerous because if Trevor gets to know I am lying and the baby isn''t his, he is going to kill me but I want to give it a try just to get my freedom. "I want you to please get me out of here, I can''t survive here with this baby", I touch my t belly. He is silent for a while before saying. "I will think about it." "What? Trevor, there is nothing to think about. This is your child, you can''t leave us here." I am on the verge of crying. Trevor is my only hope now. He sighs deeply and suddenly begins to smile again. "I am not going to leave you here, baby", he holds my hand and pecks it. I try to calm my nerves, staring at him intensely. "I have a condition to get you out of here, Tessa." "Condition?" I can''t believe Trevor wants to take advantage of my vulnerable situation. What the hell does he want again now? Is it sex? "Yes, I want you to give me your inheritance...." "What? What rubbish are you saying?" I shout. "Calm down, sweetheart", his eyes have amusing twinkles. "Your father has disowned you already and the earlier I help you get the documents out, the better before your father changes the name to that of your elder sister", he says. I have forgotten about that. Father can do this. He did the same for Freya. He changed all the names to mine, making me feel on top of the world. What will happen now that I have also been disowned? Is he going to do the same thing again? "What do you want?" "That''s my girl", he grins broadly. "I will help you get the documents out and then you will sign it for me. The moment all those properties be mine, I will get you out of here", he exins. I shake my head. "Not only that", he waves his index finger in front of me. "I am also going to marry you." "What?!" Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Aidan''s POV My family isplete now and my joy knows no bounds. It is as if the kidnap never happened. Sometimes, I feel like spending the whole day watching Lily y, sleep or giggle, but I can''t do that all day. I realize Lily only has my eyes but she has a striking resemnce with her mother. Anna and I had gone out this morning to visit Tony and I wanted Lily and her nanny toe with us but Anna protested. Tony was surprised to see us but he invited us in anyway. I have no idea why I followed Anna until I got there. Tony was truly hurt and I realized a man like that can do anything. I apologized to him for my behavior the other day and exined things to Tony. I didn''t want him to see Anna as a bad woman so I told him I was the one who gave her the right to date other men while we were married. It was after she began to go out with him that it dawned on me that I might lose Anna to him and I didn''t want it because I loved her and I had refused to admit it to myself. He shifted his gaze to Anna and asked her if she loved me too and she nodded. I heaved a deep sigh of relief and held her hands in appreciation and happiness. Anna hasn''t said the L-word to me yet, even after I keep repeating it to her ears before we go to bed everyday or during our lovemaking. I don''t want to rush her, I want her to say it when she means it. I know she does but she is still trying to admit the whole thing to herself. Now that I know what she means to me and how much she means to me, I will never let her go, no matter what. I want to do all it takes to make her stay with me, I still have the fear that she might decide to leave us someday. "Don''t get us killed, Aidan", she chuckles, making me realize I have been stealing nces at her since we left home. "Our baby needs us." "Yeah, I just can''t take my eyes off the beauty..." "Shut up and concentrate", sheughs again. I join in theughter. When we sober up, I peek at her and see her rubbing her hands over her stomach unconsciously. She said she has something to tell me when we get home and this thing she is doing is raising my curiosity. Is there a baby in there? When she said I shouldn''t get us killed, was she talking about Lily or another baby? I am about to ask her about the surprise when I see Lucying out of the mansion in a hurry. Anna suggests we visit mother in the mansion today. Lucy has a small bag with her and she darts her eyes around looking for a cab. When she sees me, she begins to run. "Lucy?" I park the car abruptly and get out. What is happening? Why is Lucy running after seeing me? Where is my mother? I didn''t wait any more seconds to voice out my fears to Anna before sprinting towards the gate. The gate is wide open and empty. I stop and check around, wondering what the hell is happening. Without thinking again, I race for the front door. The moment I enter, I stop in my tracks when my eyes falls on the blood on the floor. My eyes bulge out in fear and I begin to trace the blood. I still can''t hear anything and it seems the ce is empty. Did Lucy kill my mother? I ask within me, choking back the sob threatening toe out of me. I can''t imagine my mother dying. She needs to be alive for me. I won''t forgive myself if she is dead, because I failed in convincing her to leave her pain behind. I hurry up the staircase and the blood trail is leading me to my father''s study. When I am a few distances away, I hear his voice. Father is inside? Where is mother then? I stop to eavesdrop on what he is saying. "Sign the papers now, Natalie, or I will kill you", he threatens and I gasp. "Kill me already." I hear my mother''s low tone. I can''t wait here and let him kill her. I knew my father would never change, despite my threat. I look around for a weapon but there is none. I rush to the door and enter. "Aidan", mother whispers but I ignore her and go for my father. His eyes bulge open in surprise when he sees me and he lets go of the cigarette and the document in his hand. "Aidan, wee. I was just cleaning up your mother...." I didn''t let him finish before punching his jaw. "Easy there, man", heughs as I move forward with anger to give him another but he dodges it and blows me in the stomach. I grunt and charge at him again in anger. "You heartless fellow!" I punch his face. "The heartless one is your mother", he says, pushing me away. "I stopped loving her when she cheated on me." "What?" My hand hangs in the air. I turn to look at my mother. "He is lying", she mutters weakly. Her face is bruised and she is on the floor without her wheelchair. She looks like someone who is going to pass out soon. There is blood everywhere. Before I cane back to my senses, my father hits me and I fall to the ground. He begin to beat me up as he used to when I was a child, making the memories rush back and making me too weak to do anything. I justy there, allowing him to do what he pleases, hoping he will let me be when he is satisfied. "Aidan, get up and fight him back. He will kill you", I hear my mother say but I have given up. I don''t know who to believe. Is he acting this way because my mother cheated? Did he stop loving her because she was unfaithful to him? I try to recall the happy moments we had when they were still in love but the memories were blurry and I can''t recall them. The beginning of my childhood now starts with the day he was beating me up and my mother came to intervene. She steps in between us and he ps her aggressively. Mother stood her ground, saying she won''t move aside until he promises not to beat me anymore. That wasn''t the first time he would raise his hands to beat me. It was thest beating for me but the first for my mother. I guess he was pouring out his anger on me, instead of venting it on my mother for cheating. I guess he was doing all of this because he thought I wasn''t his child. Am I his Child? Only my mother can answer this question. I remember how he pushed my mother after warning her severally to step aside. He pushed her down the staircase and she lost her leg. My beating stopped because I became defiant and I was always ready to challenge him but he began to beat mother. Now I don''t know who to believe. My mother who has stood by me all along or my father who showed me nothing but how to hate? He punch my face one more time and I can no longer hear my mother''s scream for me to get up. When I turn to see if she is still there, I see herying on the floor unconscious with her hand trying to reach me. I feel like dying right now but I can''t. I am thinking of Lily and Anna. We haven''t spent enough time together. I can''t die now. Anna will be heartbroken. But I can''t fight nature. As my eyes begin to close on their ord, I suddenly feel my father''s weight has been pulled off me. I can''t hear anything but I see a man who looks like a cop dragging him away and I see Anna shouting and shaking me with tears streaming down her eyes. I love you, I want to say but I can''t say it as my eyes finally close and darkness invades my body and soul.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Anna''s POV "Tessa Rodrigue has been sentenced to life imprisonment for the kidnap of the Billionaire''s daughter, Lily Elizabeth Alvarez", the reporter states, and I heave a deep sigh. I feel a touch and I know instantly that it is Aidan. "What are you thinking about?" He asks me after pecking my lips. He pulls me closer and puts off the television with the control. I am sitting in between his legs with his back on the headboard. "Nothing", I whisper. I have just finished taking a bath and Aidan is alsoing out of the bathroom. We have ns of going on a tour today. We are on a vacation to Paris and we are going to begin our tour today. We have been indoors for two days now, doing nothing other than ying games, cuddling in each other''s arms, and having sex. Sex with Aidan is amazing and I love every moment of it. I love my life now and I am hoping it willst forever. "Are you sure?" He bites my earlobe softly, with his hands on my chest. "Aidan?" I take his hands off and turn to face him. His towel is almost off and I flush. I still can''t believe this is happening. I can''t believe this is happening. I wouldn''t have thought Aidan and I will be this way. I never thought he is the man in my future and the thought of it all scares the shit out of me. I don''t want to lose him, I have realized that now, with all the things that have happened. I don''t want to lose him or my baby or anyone I love. I thought I had lost him the day he lost consciousness at his father''s home. I kept crying, shouting for him to pleasee back to me. I realize just how much Aidan meant to me that day. I thought the ident made me have feelings for him out of sympathy but that day, the realization dawned on me that Aidan means the world to me and it is high time I professed my feelings for him. He has been patient enough. "Are you still bothered about Tessa?" He asks me softly, raising my jaws. "No, baby", I peck his forehead. "I''m just worried." "Worried about what?" He asks me. I am staring at his blue eyes, giving me a calm feeling that everything will be fine, just like he had assured me the other day. If everything is going to be fine, then why am I bothered even after Tessa and Trevor are now in prison? There is no one else to fight us or wish us ill-luck and I am supposed to be extremely d about the happenings but I just don''t know if it''s because of the incident with Aidan thest time. I am fucking scared he is going to go away someday, leaving me and Lily and his child. I bend my head and rub my hand over my t belly. My pregnancy is just 6 weeks old. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "You," I answer after a moment of silence. "What?" He chuckles lightly and drags me to himself, trailing kisses all over me. I want assurance from him, not kisses so I move away from his hold again with a deep frown on my face. Heughs again. He gazes at me. "I''m going nowhere, Anna." "This is not funny, Aidan", I scowl at him. "I didn''t say it is funny", he grins widely. "You wereughing", I state. "It''s not a crime tough or is it?" He peers at me with an amusing expression. "Whatever!" I roll my eyes and wave my hand in his face as a sign of dismissal. I want to get up to make myself up when he grabs me and I fall with a thud on the bed. We bothugh. "I''m going nowhere, Anna. You have nothing to worry about", he hovers above me, with his legs straddling me. "Sure?" I touch his chest and stare at him. "I know what you are scared about", he stands upright and sits on the bed, before pulling me to his position on the bed. I ce my head on his chest like I love doing and trail my hands on his chest. I know what he is talking about, he is talking about the night of the incident that happened a longh ago and how miserable I was thinking he was dead. His consciousness gave me goosebumps because it felt like a ghost had risen from death. I thought I had lost him, I thought he was dead. "I''m not going to die anything soon, baby. I love you and the thought of you won''t even let me die", he chuckles again and I shake my head. The serious Aidan I know has been reced by a yful one now. Heughs and jokes a lot and it is so hard to believe he was once grumpy and serious. "I hope so", I look up at him. "Should we extend the vacation day?" I ask him out of the blue. I love the way we are bonding again here, far away from our home where we got married out of love. Being here feels special and it doesn''t remind me of the fact that we were married out of convenience. Being here feels like we are celebrating our honeymoon after years of courtship and repeated confession of our love for each other, even though I have confessed mine yet. "Oh, no, baby! We need to be back in New York by next week in preparation for my mother''s surgery and your mother''s wedding", he reminds me. "But mother''s wedding is next weekend", I contradict him. "But we need to be around for the preparations, have you forgotten she said she wants you to be back so you two can go shopping for her wedding dress?" "Pam is there to help her", I say again, wishing he can just sumb to my wish. "Anna?" I pout, with a babyface. "Alright, fine. We will extend it by just 5 days. We will be out of here by Friday, first thing on Friday morning and that is if your mother doesn''te here to drag you out." "She won''t." I assert. Mother is really excited about the wedding and Pam is too and they won''t stop talking about the dresses they were going to wear and the rest. I am happy for my mother, I am happy she has finally found true love again, I am happy everything is fine now and everything is working the way we want it. I am happy my baby is doing well too, she came with us to Paris, even though I told Aidan that there is no need for that since the vacation is meant for us to rebound but he insisted. I appreciate it because it will be part of the lovely childhood memories I wish for my daughter. I hope this baby inside me will be a boy so I can make Aidan feel over the moon. He was d when I told him about the pregnancy and he wouldn''t stop spinning me around the room. I had to lie to him that I was dizzy before he dropped me. I would love to have more children with Aidan, probably four or five in total. "Guess what?" "What?" I am already used to Aidan surprising me with different things I have never thought of. He suddenly looks shy. "Aidan, what is it?" I raise his chin. "I don''t know how you are going to feel about this but I really want us to do this now that we are on our vacation so that when we are back to New York, everything will be...." "What is it, Aidan?" I can no longer contain my curiosity. "I want us to re-wed and re-pronounce our vows", he blurts out and gazes at me intensely. I gasp. I have always wished we could have a real wedding, it doesn''t have to be morous but something to remind me of how lovely we started. That real wedding will be the beginning of our love for each other and Aidan will no longer call it a backward love, like he has been calling it for some time now. I feel my wet tears and I realize I am crying. Aidan opens his mouth to say something and I use the opportunity to kiss him, delving my tongue in for him to open up for me so I can pour out my emotions and unspeakable feelings into it, so I can show him how special he is too, so I can show him how much I value him and what we shared. He takes over and turns my back to the bed. His hands trail my body as he kisses me with urgency. I know we might not be able to go on our tour today again since it is obvious we both want this sex and once we start, it will be so difficult to take our hands off each other. I just hope Tania won''te knocking on our door to ask if we are still going out. She is in the next room with Lily and there are two bodyguards in the vicinity guarding us. We now have bodyguards ever since the kidnapping incident. When I remember how all of this started and how I became wanted from being an unwanted bride, my tears pour freely, mixing with Aidan''s sweat. When his hand touches my most sensitive area with my entire clothes off, I know we will stay in bed all day and I know it is high time I confess how I feel. "I love you, Aidan." I say, watching his face. This is my response to all his confession and it is a reply to his idea of our vows renouncement. His face breaks into a smile as he kisses me again before he begins to make passionate love to me, making me cry in pleasure and happiness. Chapter 824 Chapter 824 "The food here is truly delicious." "You guys always eat such great buffets? So delicious." May was in the catering industry herself and she felt that the food here was really fresh after eating a few sushi and oysters. "Gordon Hotel, managed by IP&G Group, is one of the best hotels in A City. The food here is definitely far better than street snacks." Then Cindy kept teaching May dining etiquette and how to survive in the upper ss. "You can''t eat too much in such a ce, no matter how delicious it is. Instead, you have to camouge yourself!" "Haven''t you ever apanied Henry to banquets in France before?" "He''d invited me to. But I thought it wasn''t appropriate. Besides, I was busy at work then." "Stupid!" Cindy scolded her, "From now on, no matter what banquet Henry would attend, you must stand by his side, never letting other women take advantage of it." "Since Henry is a celebrity, you may apany him to many official asions in the future. So you must learn to behave decently. Don''t be nervous when meeting strangers..." May was listening attentively when Shirley came over and threw cold water. "Impossible. This is just an ident. You will not apany Henry to any public asions in the future!" "What do you mean?" Cindy got furious that Henry''s agent had an oar in every man''s boat. Cindy''s voice was a little loud, attracting some attention. Feeling awkward, May pulled Cindy, indicating her to calm down and lower her voice. Shirley sneered and lowered her voice. "See? You''ll only be a discredit to Henry." May''s face froze when she heard Shirley''s words. Cindy didn''t care about whatever celebrity or asion and was about to pounce upon Shirley like an angry cat. "Let''s talk in the private room over there," May spoke first in a calm tone. Shirley nced at May and she knew that May was mature, calm, and not easily angered. "Shirley, I know you''re Henry''s agent. I''m very grateful for your help in Henry''s career, but there are some things I hope you don''t go too far, or..." "Or what?" Shirley raised her eyebrows and looked at May disdainfully. As soon as Cindy entered the private room and mmed the door, she immediately release her anger. "Or Henry will fire you and find a new agent. Do you think you''re irreceable?" "Henry has signed a contract with me. He can''t fire me for no reason, or he will face a huge "The contract also includes an agreement about Henry''s secret marriage. You shouldn''t have attended tonight''s banquet. Fortunately, you''re just his girlfriend. No one thinks highly of you, and the fans don''t care too much about his girlfriend, either. Even if you really get married to Henry, your marriage can''t be known to the public... But I heard that Henry has no intention of marrying you." Shirley sounded provocative and sarcastic. May trembled, trying to refute. Cindy was about to pounce on Shirley again, but May stopped her. Shirley squinted at them as if they were fools. "That''s it. May, there is something that I don''t need to exin too clearly. After all, I''m not depending on men like you. I''m a professional woman who is very busy. I got to go. Oh, but at least, I don''t have to worry about being abandoned by men." Shirley walked out with a big smile on her face. Cindy was furious. "Calm down! Calm down!" May held her tightly. "Think bigger. Don''t be impulsive. We weren''t fearless students anymore. If things get messier, it may hit the headlines tomorrow." May worried that would damage Henry''s reputation then. The more May thought about Shirley''s harsh words, the more depressed she became. She wanted to refute but kept silent after all. "Damn it, that woman is really annoying!" Cindy calmed down and couldn''t help cursing. "This woman has been Henry''s agent for five or six years. Why didn''t you fire her before? She''s so disgusting! She obviously wants to steal your man! Why are you so useless?" May lowered her head and became even more depressed. "May, don''t say that I didn''t remind you. You and Henry have been together for seven years. You think that your love is deep and don''t hurry to get married, but if you don''t be aware of some bitches, you may regretter." "Maybe one day a bitch will y a low-down trick with Henry. She may drink him down, have sex with him, get pregnant and then force him to marry her. Many women use this trick to marry rich guys. By then, you can just cry in the corner." Hearing Cindy''s words, May was even more worried. "Don''t me me for being so direct. But you really should reflect on yourself and think of a way to fire the agent. Don''t leave any trouble behind." After Cindy and May talked about the problem carefully, they thought that women should also seek C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org happiness actively. They agreed to be on the watch for bitches who might steal their men. Since Cindy kept scolding those bitches, her makeup ran a little. So she went to the bathroom to fix it. "The stunt of a handsome man cooking in the kitchen is really attractive." "I didn''t expect Henry to cook by himself. I thought they may find a body double for him. But it turned out that he''s good at cooking." As soon as song Cindy and May entered the bathroom stalls, they heard a few women talking about Henry at the sink. "The French man is very handsome, but I think his female agent is really disgusting, clinging to Henry all the time. I don''t have a chance to talk to him." Cindy cheered up when she heard someone speaking ill of Shirley. "I heard that the agent had an affair with Henry a long time ago." "Really?" "Absolutely true. The crew said that Henry''s underwear and pants were bought by her on business trips. And the two of them slept together in one room. They may have long been together." Staying in the stall, May turned pale. "...You don''t say. But I saw that Henry brought his girlfriend here today. She looked really ordinary." A few women outside were talking in front of the mirror while fixing their makeup. "Girlfriend? Ridiculous. Just a red herring. Look, she has neither a beautiful face nor a good shape. If I were Henry, I would rather be together with the agent." "I heard that Henry has been dating his girlfriend for seven years but they haven''t married yet. I guess his girlfriend was pestering him for his money..." Bang! Cindy couldn''t stand it any longer. She pulled the door open in a rage and came out from the stall. "Bitches! You''re talking nonsense!" May also came out. She looked at the strangers who had been attacking her with a fixed expression. Fixing makeup near the sink, those women were shocked. But when they saw it was Cindy and May, they quickly calmed down. "We''re just telling the truth!" A tall woman with curly hair stepped out and looked at Cindy and May disdainfully as if they were clowns. "ying around with Henry for seven years, what do you want to get? You have no beautiful face, no good shape, no decent family. Any woman here is better than you. Henry deserves a better marriage partner. You''d better leave him after you''ve got enough money. Don''t be so greedy to hold a position that doesn''t belong to you." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!